Leaderboard

Chapter 29: Phone Calls Little in Love 2 – LittleFallenPrincess A week passed. Charlie had remained in her coma, but she had been moved to what used to be my old apartment, which when I had given it up had been turned into a residential suite for littles undergoing restoration therapy with Eve. It was currently empty, the previous tenant had just moved out after regaining their adulthood, so it was a perfect time for me to move back home… with my wife this time. It was just like being at home again, which helped me a lot dealing with everything that was going on. And whilst I had a lot of privacy, we did have nurses popping in and checking Charlie’s vitals, as well as Eve coming in to make sure we’re both doing okay, so it wasn’t like I felt completely uninterrupted. It was a bit annoying but honestly… with Charlie in this coma, I appreciated the small chats I had with the people taking care of her. My control of my bladder and bowels had been slowly regained, thanks to the restorative nature of the nanites mixed with a lot of potty training, all thanks to Eve. She did say though that if they had rescued me just a couple days later, it would have taken a lot longer to regain. I very was fortunate in that regard. Ha. ‘Fortunate’. ‘Fortunate’ to have my wife turned against me and then put into a coma. ‘Fortunate’ to be attacked by someone without even knowing who it is ‘Fortunate’ to get my potty training back… I would have lost hope if it wasn’t for Charlie and my friends. I would have broken down and given up being an MP, given up even trying to stay an adult in this world… if it wasn’t for my wife, my friends, and the support of so many in the hospital, all working tirelessly to try and help Charlie. Faith and Eve eventually came to the conclusion that Charlie just needs time to heal, that she’ll awaken soon. Whether it's in a few days or a few months… or even a few years, at least there is no trace of hypnosis affecting her, according to Faith and Eve anyway, it’s just a matter of her needing to heal and rest. So I sat in my room, playing games and watching movies whilst snuggled up to my wife whilst she lay sleeping, hoping that me being near her will somehow help her heal quicker. “Hey kiddo…” Malcolm said as he entered the room without even knocking. “Oh… hi…” I responded, the enthusiasm I used to have was long gone at this point. “I have something for you.” “What?” Not even a surprise could get me cheery at this point. “Your phone.” “You’re finally giving me it back?” I asked, raising my eyebrow at him, suspiciously. “Your phone has been blowing up… and we’ve been keeping the Prime Minister off your back for a week… but he’s threatening to fire you at this point.” He said, looking awkward. “Ugh. Here, give…” I said, holding out my hand. Malcolm pulled out a small phone from his back pocket and placed it in my hand. ‘170 text and 35 missed calls… and these are the ones they didn’t answer. Wow…’ “I’ll sort it.” I told Malcolm. “Don’t let them…” “Push me around? Yeah, I got this. Trust me.” I didn’t care anymore. If the PM wanted to fire me, he can damn well do so. Malcolm smiled awkwardly and left the room, closing the door behind him. “I’ve got this.” I told myself, before looking down at Charlie. The temptation to check out social media first was very tempting, but Sarah and Zoey assured me everything was handled on that front, and that I should avoid it at all costs right now, for my own benefit. So I moved my thumb away from the icon and over to the phone book icon. Scrolling down, I figured I best call my ‘boss’ first. So I took a deep breath and pushed down with my thumb. “Miss Clarke…” The Prime Minister growled down the phone. “Sir…” I responded, through gritted teeth. “Care to tell me why you’ve been AWOL for nearly two weeks?” “I assume you saw social media?” “I did. But I wanted to give you a chance to explain yourself. But your so-called ‘friends’ wouldn’t let me speak to you. I’m very close to kicking you from the party and calling for a by-election.” “Well… Sir… I have been in the hospital for the past week. And before that… well you saw social media. Someone got to Charlie and…” “Someone got to her? What, like a bribe?” “No… someone hypnotised her.” I replied. “Don’t be so fucking stupid, you stupid little girl. We both know that’s not possible.” “Yes it is. Someone wanted to get to me through Charlie, and used subliminal hypnosis on her to make her more…” “More what?” “...Amazon-like.” I said, bluntly. “Liv, I’ve had it up to here with your wild stories and your excuses.” He was starting to sound more and more irate. “I’m not lying. I’m lying beside my unconscious wife right now. She’s in a coma.” “Liv, I don’t care what is going on in your life. You can’t just go AWOL for over a week. We need a handle on the public opinion regarding your little games with your Mummy.” “She…” “I don’t care, Liv. I’m setting up a press event this afternoon. If you’re not there, I’ll consider it your resignation.” And before I could react, before I could argue… he hung up on me. I wanted to punch something. Someone. I wanted to throw things and break things… but instead I just froze there, sat beside my wife, unable to even speak. Then another call came through so I quickly answered it. “Hey Mum…” I told my Mum everything. Apparently she had been so worried about me after seeing me on the news dressed like a regressed little, but thankfully Malcolm and that lot had made sure to keep her updated. What they hadn’t told her is that I’ve been in hospital the past week, so as soon as I let that slip from my lips… she immediately started putting on her coat. I wanted to tell her not to bother, that I’d be okay and she needn't risk coming out to see me… but I needed my Mum right now. So I agreed for her to come stay here for a couple of days whilst I try and get my life back together, and then hung up… preparing myself for the next call… the one I had been dreading all week. “Hi Moira…” “Olivia! I was worried sick! I saw the news and your friends reassured me everything was okay. Is everything okay?” Charlie’s Mum sounded so worried… which just made me dread giving her the news even more. “Everything… is… umm…” “Are you okay?” She asked. “I’m ok.” I replied, not knowing how to tell her. “Oh good, and Charlie? Can I speak to her? Is she there?” “She’s here… I…” My words got stuck in my throat as I choked up, on the verge of tears… “Liv… What's happened to my girl?” Moira sounded like she was going to panic. “She… she’s in a coma.” “A… coma? But… but… how? When? Why?” “Someone wanted to get to us. They hypnotised Charlie to act more… Amazon-like.” “But that’s not possible…” She said, sounding just as sceptical as the Prime Minister did. “Oh but it is, Moira. I’m sorry, but it is.” “You mean people could… use it on us?” “I know it’s scary. You now know what it’s like for us. But don’t worry, we got it out of Charlie’s system… the problem is… it left her in a coma. She’s going to be okay… but we don’t know when she’ll wake up.” The phone went silent for a while. I didn’t want to say anything, I wanted Moira to be able to process this, so I stayed quiet. “You say ‘when’… so there is hope?” Moira spoke up, sounding like she had been crying. “Yes, this isn’t an ‘if’. This is a ‘when’. At least that’s what I’ve been told. She just needs to heal.” “So where is she? Can I come see her?” “We’re at Eve’s hospital. We moved her into a residential room and I’m living here with her.” “Oh honey… you must be so distraught right now.” “I’m… managing.” “I’m coming over to help.” “Moira… it’s okay…” “No, I’m not taking no for an answer. I’ll help take care of my daughters. Both of them.” “I… thanks, Moira.” “I’ll be over this afternoon. I need to sort a few things out and make sure my husband is updated, but then I’ll be over as soon as possible.” “Okay, well it’ll be good to see you again. I’ll probably see you tonight, as I’ve got a press conference to do in the afternoon. I better go… I’ve got more calls to make.” “Chris… are you there?” I asked, nervously. “Olivia. What the fuck happened?” Chris was already on the attack, and suddenly I was playing defence. “Someone got to us.” I replied. I worded it carefully. If there was a potential mole at LIBRA, I didn’t want to tip them off that we knew. They could be listening in to our conversation. “Got to you? So this wasn’t just you playing your stupid little baby games with your ‘Mummy’?” “Fuck off, Chris, she’s in a coma.” I snapped at him. “A coma? So…” “And I barely made it out of it with control of my bladder. No thanks to you…” “What do you mean? What the fuck are you accusing me of?” He yelled. “...I’m not! I… I can’t explain here. I need to talk with you, in private.” “Well the PM told me that he’s scheduling a press conference to explain your absence and the… public incident. So we can talk after that.” “You’re going to be there?” “As head of LIBRA, I have to be. So just play along with whatever the PM says and I’ll talk to you in private afterwards.” “I…” Before I could finish, he hung up on me. --------------------------------------------------------------------------- After much arguing with all my friends, who all insisted it was a bad idea for me to go out for this press thing, especially after an attack on Charlie and I, I managed to convince them I knew what I was doing. So Malcolm brought me one of my pants suits from home and once I had changed, he also drove me to the event, which was being held at a hall on the opposite side of town. “Are you going to be okay?” He asked as I straightened my suit after the not-very-dignified ride in the car seat. I straightened my hair, adjusted the pullup that I was wearing underneath my smart exterior, and smiled up at my friend. “I’ll be fine.” I replied, trying to sound as confident as possible, even if that was purely an act. “Well I’ll be in the back, just in case.” “What would I do without my bodyguard…” I grinned at him. “Probably sucking on some other woman’s tits…” “Wow… you don’t hold back, do you Malcolm?” I laughed. “You know me, Liv. Now go on… go play good girl for the PM…” “Finally.” Chris said, getting up from his seat in the back room where we were apparently preparing for my speech. “I’m… on time though?” I replied, confused by his impatience despite me making it with plenty of time to spare. “Just get in the seat, we’ll get your makeup perfect, then we’ll go over your lines.” “Lines? So you’re just going to come up with some excuse for…” Chris mimed zipping his lips before signalling to the makeup artist and one of the PM’s advisors to leave the room. Once the room was empty, leaving just Chris and I alone together, he walked up to me and got awkwardly close to my face. “Look, you say the speech you’ve been given. Answer the questions you are given by the press with the answers on your cards.” “Wait… so the questions I’ll be asked are already rigged?” I asked him. “Of course. We can’t have the public know the truth behind any of this.” “You mean that Amazons are susceptible to a new kind of hypnosis? That they too can be brainwashed? That they are now just as vulnerable as the littles they torture?” “Exactly. We have to play along.” “We can’t. We have to tell them.” I argued, actually putting my foot down and holding my position as he tried to intimidate me with his posture. “Don’t dare, Olivia. Not now.” “No Chris, I disagree. We have to tell them. LIBRA has been compromised. Someone attacked Charlie. Someone stole the plans for your device and replicated it.” “That’s not possible.” “How do you know? My wife is in a coma right now. There’s the proof your organisation has been infiltrated!” “Because I know it’s not!” He yelled at me. “Chris, I’m sorry, but you’re blind if you…” “Stop being such a fucking brat!” He screamed, making me lose my voice and take a step back in shock. “I… what?” “Fucking hell, Olivia… you are so fucking infuriating. Your little outbursts are driving me insane! I regret putting you forward as our candidate. It may have won us the election, but you… fuck, you are so annoying!” “I’m sorry if standing up for what is right ‘annoys’ you… but…” “What is ‘right’? You don’t know anything about what is ‘right’! You get kidnapped and suddenly you’re the fucking favourite. Everyone loves you and your fucking wife!” Chris was scaring me right now. I knew he had been acting differently with me since I got elected… but… this was a whole new side to him, one I didn’t know he had. “I know keeping the truth from people is wrong at least. My wife would agree, if she were here, and she’s done more for littles than your organisation has. We both have.” “Yeah… and where did that end up? You just ended up pissing off the wrong people.” “And that won’t stop us. I’ll keep fighting for littles, I’ll keep working for peace between us and the Amazons.” “THERE IS NO PEACE BETWEEN US! THERE NEVER WILL BE!” A knock at the door interrupted us, thankfully. I wasn’t sure how much more I could deal with from Chris, especially after everything that happened in the past two weeks. “It’s time…” the PM’s advisor said, sheepishly. “Get out there and say your lines.” Chris said, pulling out a stack of cards and shoving them against my chest, before storming out ahead of me. As I walked out onto the stage, all cameras focused on me and with the flashes on them all going off… my heart was racing. I knew what I needed to do… but Chris’ anger was still playing in my head and I was worried that maybe I was making a mistake. But just as I took only a couple of steps out, I felt someone grab my hand and pull me back slightly. I turned to see Chris, staring daggers at me, as he clutched my wrist so hard it started hurting. “We need this. Say the cards. Don’t dare go off script. Or else.” “Or else… what?” I asked, defiantly. “Or else I’ll make sure I do a better job with Charlie next time and you'll never get to grow up to mess with my plans again.” ======================================================= *sets up a deck chair and awaits the comments whilst eating popcorn* If you haven't seen, I'm now up and running on Subscribestar! (Sorry for the reminder again, trying to get my subscribers back after the Patreon rubbish!) Hoping to start the new SubscribeStar exclusive short stories with a trial run in January! if the first commission goes well, I'll see how many I can handle per month (thinking about 2 per month. These stories won't be posted here at all.) ======================================================== I hope everyone enjoys this chapter! Please leave likes and comments and all that fun stuff, I love reading them! If you want to read the next 4 chapters, thanks to two weeks early access to my main story and also soon-to-be exclusive access to short stories (or even have a chance at commissioning one when I add the tier for them!), why don't you check out my SubscribeStar! The basic tier gets early access and exclusive access to short stories (when they're written), higher tiers will be limited but get a short story each month (1-2 per month in total, also not yet running this tier yet, will announce when I'm starting!). Thank you to all my patrons for their support over the past couple of years! Seriously, your support meant the world to me, and I hope to be set up somewhere new soon. New chapters of Little in Love 2 every Wednesday/Sunday! Also just a quick note: I don't mind people saving this story for personal reading. But I'd appreciate it if people didn't post it elsewhere, even if you're just suggesting it to other people. If you want to show others, please send them a link to the first page of this post! Thanks!

Interesting assumption. I will tell as much as that's not an oversight and the reason will be revealed at some point. This next chapter was a difficult one. ChatGPT did not cooperate at all right from the beginning so I switched to Gemini instead, but even Gemini struggled with some of the scene in here, complaining about power dynamics, sexual content and the triggering potential of the word "diaper" for some weird reason, even after I reassured it multiple times that the relationship is consensual between two adults, that it was non-sexual and that the target audience does in fact not get triggered by a visual description of diapers. Well at least I could argue with Gemini and get some output from it, even if I had to edit the more explicit descriptions back in manually afterwards, while ChatGPT simply refused to give me any output. Since this chapter was written by Gemini and not ChatGPT, some of the wordings are a bit different. I tried to match the style as closely as I could, but Gemini is a bit more creative compared to ChatGPT, which I actually like. I should've tried it out sooner, it's less repetitive. The only downside with Gemini is that I have to keep reminding it to stick close to the plot I'm providing. It kept changing or adding details I didn't want. Anyways, here's the chapter in question. I would love some feedback on the style compared to the previous chapters. Is it even noticable? Chapter 6 - Punishment "Daddy, I need to pee," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising panic. John chuckled, sending shivers down my spine. "Then just let go," he said, his voice playful. I whipped my head around, eyebrows raised in suspicion. "What do you mean?" I asked, apprehension clear in my eyes. "You're wearing a diaper, baby," he replied, a mischievous grin spreading across his face despite sensing my discomfort. I swallowed hard, fidgeting on the floor as the urge to use the bathroom intensified. Did he expect me to use the diaper? I mentally facepalmed myself for not thinking this through once again. "But..." I stammered, "can't I just go to the bathroom?" His voice turned stern. "No, baby. This is part of the deal. I expect you to use the diaper. Must I remind you of the contract again?" The word "contract" sent a whimper escaping my lips. I hadn't expected him to use this against me so soon. My gaze dropped to the floor, overwhelmed by conflicting emotions. I desperately wanted to please him, to follow his every order, but the idea of wetting myself on purpose filled me with disgust. "Please, Daddy," I whimpered again, my voice trembling. My cheeks burned a fiery red, and I couldn't meet his eyes. He watched me squirm for a moment before letting out a sigh. I looked up, only to see a flicker of disappointment in his eyes. I flinched, not wanting to disappoint him, feeling like I was failing not only him but also myself. If I couldn't even handle this simple request, how could I fulfill my part of the agreement? "Alright, fine," he said finally. "But this is the only time and you’ll be punished later. Understand?" I nodded immediately, relief flooding my system. A bathroom break, for now. Punishment later, well, that was a whole other story. He reached out, his touch sending a slight jolt through me, and helped me up. He led me towards a guest restroom located near the entrance hallway. I ran inside the bathroom, not bothering to lock the door. Thankfully, John didn't follow me inside. I yanked down my white tights and ripped the diaper off in a hurry, tossing it onto the floor before collapsing onto the toilet seat with a sigh. Relief flooded me, but it was quickly replaced by a dull ache of disappointment. Disappointment in myself. Tears welled up in my eyes, tracing hot paths down my cheeks. How pathetic was I, that I couldn't even follow such a simple rule? I felt like shrinking into the ground, disappearing completely. But John was waiting outside, and I couldn't just hide forever. Even if I failed him, I had to face him. Sniffling back tears, I wiped myself down, pulled my tights back up, and shuffled out of the bathroom. John stood by the door, arms crossed. I stopped in front of him, eyes glued to the floor, the crumpled diaper clutched in my trembling hands. "I'm sorry, Daddy," I mumbled, voice thick with tears. "Look at me, baby," he commanded, his voice firm but not unkind. I hesitantly lifted my gaze, meeting his eyes. The sternness had softened, replaced by a mix of disappointment and something else, maybe concern? Compassion? He reached out a hand, and I flinched instinctively. But he just used it to gently wipe a stray tear from my cheek. "It's alright, baby," he said softly. "I know you tried. Just promise me you'll try harder next time, okay?" I nodded meekly, a fresh sniffle escaping my nose. "I promise," I choked out. He took the ripped up diaper from my hand and I followed him back to the living room. He settled me down on the floor again, gesturing towards the coffee table. "Let's add another rule," he announced, his voice firm but not unkind. I grabbed a red crayon in apprehension. I suspected what rule he was going to add. "Rule number six," he began, his gaze meeting mine. My breath hitched slightly as I braced myself for the inevitable. "When Daddy puts me in a diaper, I will use it." I let out a soft sigh, a mixture of nervousness and hesitant acceptance swirling within me. As I wrote down the rule, he disappeared into the hallway, returning moments later with a new diaper and baby powder. He met my eyes, a question hanging in the air. "Are you going to let me diaper you this time?" His voice was firm, but held a hint of warmth. It was a question but I knew that there was only one answer to it. I was already on strike two on the first day and the alternative would involve me stepping back from the contract. Yet, a sliver of hope flickered within me, a chance to prove myself. With a deep breath, I offered a hesitant nod and stood in front of him. He gently lifted the hem of my dress, his movements deliberate and controlled. My breath hitched as he carefully lowered my tights, exposing my bare lower body. A blush crept up my neck, a mixture of nervousness and an unfamiliar vulnerability. He sighed at the sight, but I didn't understand why. He knelt before me, his gaze softening. "Lay down" he commanded and I did as I was told. He reached for the diaper, put it under me and applied a light dusting of powder with a practiced touch. The sensation was strange, yet oddly comforting, reminding me of childhood days of being cared for. Feeling a pang of self-consciousness, I squeezed my eyes shut, battling a rising tide of warmth in my cheeks. "We need to shave you later" he remarked matter-of-factly as his fingers brushed through my pubic hair. The touch was gentle, devoid of any sexual undertones. With surprising efficiency, he secured the diaper, this time ensuring a snug fit. "There you go," he announced, a firm tone in his voice as he patted the front. "This one I expect to be used." I nodded in response, a mix of apprehension and a strange sense of accomplishment swirling within me. He helped me back up and pulled the tights over the diaper again before adjusting my dress back into place. The shadow of punishment still lingered, but a newfound determination flickered within me. This wasn't so bad. We settled back at the coffee table, my usual spot being the plush carpet in front of it while John took the couch behind me. He placed his hands on my shoulders, and I took a comforting sip of apple juice from my sippy cup, as I prepared myself for what was to come. "Now, Feli," he began clearly, "it's time to agree on some punishments for when you break your rules." He made sure I was following, his voice leaving no room for misinterpretation. He reached over me, replacing the paper with my rules with a blank one. "Start with the title again," he instructed, "write 'Feli's Punishments' at the top." I grabbed the purple crayon, now having cycled through all the colors, and did as Instructed. "Alright, let's see," he began, pondering for a moment. "I think appropriate punishments for breaking the rules could be timeouts, writing lines, early bedtimes…" He paused, then added with a hint of amusement, "pacifier time and taking away your stuffies." He waited for my reaction, gauging my agreement. I nodded silently, picking up a new crayon and starting to list the punishments on the paper. At the word "stuffies," I stopped writing and tilted my head back to look at him with a questioning expression. "Stuffies?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper. He chuckled, the sound surprisingly warm. "Yes, stuffies. I'll show them to you later," he explained and I nodded in acknowledgment. Relief washed over me as I finished the list. These punishments weren't so bad after all. I let out a small sigh, the tension easing from my shoulders. With the list of punishments finalized, John helped me back up and gathered both sheets of paper. "Alright," he began, a hint of amusement lingering in his voice, "now that we've settled this, I think this little girl still needs a punishment." My breath hitched. I'd completely forgotten about that part of the deal. "Let's see," he said, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "I think a timeout would be appropriate." He led me to a specific corner of the room, the plush carpet offering little comfort compared to the racing thoughts in my head. "Put your nose in the corner and be quiet," he instructed, his voice firm but not unkind. "Don't move until I tell you to." I obeyed without protest, sinking to the floor with a resigned sigh. Sitting there facing the wall, I mulled over the situation. Punishment was a foreign concept to me, something I'd never experienced before. There had never been a need for it, at least not that I could remember. A wince escaped my lips as the weight of my actions settled in. Being punished on day one was certainly not what I'd envisioned. Yet, a strange sense of relief washed over me knowing he hadn't dismissed our agreement. The real reason for my discomfort, however, wasn't the timeout itself. It was the looming diaper situation. The very idea sent shivers down my spine. A helpless whimper escaped my lips as I realized I'd need to use the one I was wearing sooner or later. Unsure of John's whereabouts - was he still here? Had he left the room? - time seemed to lose all meaning. Five minutes or an eternity, it all felt the same trapped in this corner, lost in a spiral of thoughts. The longer I stood there, the more my mind fixated on how much I'd already failed Daddy, a sense of heavy disappointment settling in my stomach. "Alright," John's voice cut through my spiraling thoughts, "ten minutes are up. You can turn around now." He approached me, his footsteps echoing slightly in the vast living room. I slowly turned, keeping my gaze downcast. "Did you understand your lesson?" he inquired, his voice firm but not unkind. I mumbled a small, "Yes Daddy," my face burning with a mixture of shame and a strange fluttering in my chest. "I'm sorry. Next time I will use my diaper, I promise." A tear escaped, tracing a warm path down my cheek. John's expression softened as he noticed the tear. He gently cupped my chin, lifting my face to meet his gaze. "I believe you, baby," he said warmly, wiping the tear away with his thumb. "No more tears. You did your punishment, you don't have to feel guilty anymore." His words felt strangely comforting despite the awkwardness of the situation. I felt incredibly small and vulnerable under his gaze, a mix of fear and something else, something unfamiliar, swirling in my stomach. "Now, come on," he said, his voice pulling me back to the present. "I want to show you something." He reached down, gently grasping my hand. My head bobbed in a silent nod, the last sniffles escaping me as I allowed him to lead me away from the corner.

I'm the member of the Admin Team who took down the story. The story didn't flat-out break any rules here regarding minors involved in someones story-telling. But in my judgement it came too close for comfort. Not because the entire story was predicated on an abusive situation, but specifically because...you had an over-18 male physically touching an underage female on the pelvic region. Too close for comfort, so I "erred on the side of caution" in regards to protecting this website & its membership. Did I overreact? Possibly. I invite you to contact the site owner directly and spell this all out for him ( including this post from me) and see what he says. It's his webbsite & rules, not mine , so I'll abide by whatever decision he makes. That being said...I "permanently deleted" the story, so I don't know if it's even recoverable. If not, you'll have to re-post the whole thing again. Sorry.

Chapter 7 - Desperation John grabbed my sippy cup as he was leading me through the living room and into the kitchen. He pointed towards the fridge. There, hanging on the door, were the lists I'd painstakingly created: my rules and the dreaded punishments. As John opened the fridge to grab the juice, I stood on the opposite side, inspecting the colorful charts. Curiosity piqued, I tilted my head to the side. "It's... a rainbow," I mumbled to myself. "What's a rainbow?" John asked, filling my sippy cup. I pointed at the chart. "My rules," I mumbled back. John closed the fridge door and peered at the display, tilting his head to match mine. "Huh, you're right," he conceded. "But it's upside down," he remarked with a hint of amusement. "I guess," I mumbled, surprised by my own choice of colors. "I didn't even notice while writing it." “Anyway,” John continued, his tone matter-of-fact. "With the rules hanging right here, you can always check them whenever you need to." I nodded meekly, a blush creeping up my neck. This meant no more excuses – the expectations were plastered on the fridge for all to see. He handed me back the full sippy cup, and a sinking feeling settled in my stomach. The extra juice was intentional I suspected. John glanced at the microwave clock, the digital display flashing 10:00 AM. Only two hours awake, yet it felt like a lifetime had squeezed by. As I replayed the morning's events in my head, John's voice filled the space again. "I need to get some work done," he explained. "Didn't take the day off, but I'll be working from home today." I nodded, unsure what this meant for me. Following him back through the living room, my sippy cup felt heavy in my hand. We went up the few steps into the corridor, our footsteps echoing softly beneath our feet. Besides the guest room door, three others lined the corridor. Two faced each other, with a final one tucked away at the end. We stopped at the leftmost door, revealing John's home office. A massive bookshelf immediately caught my eye, spanning the entire left wall. A quick scan revealed a sea of law-related titles, exactly as expected. The back wall boasted another floor-to-ceiling window, offering a familiar view of my parents' skyscraper in the distance. A slight wince escaped my lips, but it faded quickly. The sting was duller now, though the sight still bothered me. A soft sigh left my lips as John, seemingly oblivious, continued. Directly in front of the window stood a large desk with a massive monitor and a chaotic scattering of paperwork. A high-backed leather chair sat positioned behind it, exuding an air of authority. Every detail screamed "executive office," oozing power. The right side of the room held a bookcase and cupboards flanking a plush leather couch that could comfortably seat two or three people. Above the couch, framed certificates and a diploma hung proudly. "Yale..." I whispered, the prestigious university name hitting me like a wave. John, now seated at his desk, directed my attention to a large, fluffy rug in front of the couch. "I want you to play here for a bit while I work," he instructed. I followed his gaze, spotting a collection of toys scattered across the rug. The crinkle of my diaper as I sat down served as a harsh reminder of what was to come. I took another sip from the cup, taking in the unfamiliar surroundings as John began his work. The smattering of toys scattered across the rug did little to pique my interest. There were basic building blocks, a coloring book with a fresh set of crayons, a few familiar ones from earlier with more color variety thrown in, and lastly... a plushie. A giant, fluffy yellow star with a ridiculously cute face beamed back at me. A wave of realization crashed over me. John had mentioned taking away my stuffed animals earlier. I winced, picking up the star and examining it with a newfound curiosity. It was soft, reassuringly plush, and undeniably adorable. The thought of it being confiscated sent a pang through me, a feeling I couldn't quite explain. Why did I suddenly care about a plushie I'd just met? Or even plushies in general? It had been nearly twelve years since I'd last held a plushie in my arms. A tear escaped my eye as I hugged the star closer, a memory flickering to life. My last stuffed friend – a brown, well-worn teddy bear. They said my grandparents got it for me when I was born, an original from their hometown in Germany. My parents deemed me "too old" for such things when I was just six, ripping my only confidant away. They were wrong, of course. Back then, that bear was my only friend, but I never complained. I knew better than to complain. I set the star down with a sigh, taking another sip from the ever-present sippy cup. John sat at his desk, a picture of intense concentration. He seemed tense, his shoulders hunched over the documents scattered across his desk. A strange curiosity bubbled within me, wondering what could be so important to make him look so stressed. Just as I found myself staring a little too long, John's head snapped up and our eyes met. A flicker of surprise crossed his face, then softened into warmth as he looked at me. I blushed furiously, quickly averting my gaze. Being caught staring always made me feel like I'd done something wrong. With nothing else to occupy my time, I picked up the coloring book. I flipped through the pages, past pictures of smiling animals, fantastical forests, and fairy tale princesses. But one image snagged my attention: a single, lonely tree standing tall in a field bathed in moonlight, with countless stars twinkling in the vast night sky. Something about the picture resonated with me, a feeling I couldn't quite explain. Deciding this would be my masterpiece, I settled into a comfortable position on the rug. My diaper crinkled softly as I positioned myself on my stomach, legs crossed as much as the padding between them allowed, and my head resting on the soft, comforting bulk of the star plushie. The coloring book lay open in front of me, crayons clutched in my hand. With a focused determination, I began to color, pouring my unexplainable emotions onto the page. Lost in my artistic endeavors, time melted away. The grass flourished under my green crayon, the tree trunk solidified in a rich brown, and the leaves burst into a vibrant tapestry of autumnal oranges and yellows. Just as I began swirling shades of purple and a deep blue to create the night sky, John's voice broke my concentration. I looked up to find him rubbing tired eyes. "I need a break," he sighed. "Are you hungry? I can make us some lunch." I nodded at that, feeling indeed a bit hungry already, and he shuffled over to peek at my coloring project. Crouching beside me, he examined the picture with a genuine smile. "This is beautiful, baby. We can put it up on the fridge when you're done." My heart skipped a beat at the praise. He reached for my now-empty sippy cup and gently helped me to my feet. My body protested slightly from the prolonged position, and a familiar crinkle reminded me of my ever-present diaper. Shame washed over me – I'd been so absorbed in coloring that I'd completely forgotten. John led me wordlessly to the kitchen and settled me at the dining table. He refilled my sippy cup and placed it within reach before disappearing to the counter. Soon, the rhythmic sound of him assembling sandwiches filled the air. This time, mine were pre-cut into bite-sized squares and served on the familiar plastic plate. Watching him work, I realized why he relied on Marge for most meals, but I couldn’t say anything as my own culinary expertise extended to instant noodles and frozen pizzas, so I didn't complain. Even if it’s just sandwiches, there was something comforting about being taken care of like that, however unconventional it might be. With the sandwiches devoured, John and I returned to his office. He resumed his work while I settled back on the rug, the telltale diaper crinkle a constant reminder. Focusing intently, I finished swirling the blue and purple hues of the night sky. Taking a yellow crayon, I diligently colored each tiny star, a meticulous twinkle against the vast night sky. Lost in my artistic world, my mind began to wander. I pondered the bizarre turn of events. Here I was, a diapered freshly-turned adult, coloring in the opulent office of a high-powered lawyer. Getting paid to be looked after – stranger jobs existed, for sure. Though, a pang of disappointment hit me as I realized one off-day a week wouldn't allow the usual escape into the virtual world I would have after coming home from a normal job. Not that I had ever worked a normal job anyway. Or had a home anymore. This was my home for the next four weeks, a stepping stone to a future overflowing with possibilities. Hope flickered as I envisioned the opportunities all that money could bring. My introspective reverie shattered with the insistent ringing of John's phone. Stifling a questioning glance, I watched as he answered it. "Mark," he greeted, followed by a "Yes, a few minutes, what's up?" A furrow appeared in his brow as he listened, clearly a response to something this "Mark" said. His gaze darted towards me momentarily, then returned to the phone. "...Ugh, what do they want this time?" he muttered, frustration lacing his voice. "I’m still mad about what they had one of your guys do on Monday. Who needs a lawyer to avoid their own… family?" His voice trailed off as he noticed I was still watching him. A flicker of nervousness crossed his features, a silent plea for me not to pry. He clearly wasn't a fan of this client, a sentiment that echoed the phone call in the cafe on my birthday – on Monday. A cold dread pooled in my stomach, but I quickly dismissed it as an impossible coincidence. Their conversation delved into legalese regarding a company acquisition, quickly losing me in the labyrinth of legal jargon. With no distractions, I began noticing the apple juice finding its course through my system. Glancing at the empty sippy cup, a knot twisted in my stomach. A whimper escaped my lips, a tremor running through me. I wasn't ready, not yet. Clinging tightly to my star plushie, I started squirming as I braced myself for what was to come. Desperation began to mingle with restlessness. I tried my best to relax, to let go, but my body wouldn't cooperate. The squirming must have caught John's attention because his phone call abruptly ended. "Mark, I'm sorry to interrupt," he said into the receiver, "but I gotta go." A pause. "Alright. Yeah. See you on Monday." The call ended with a click. He leaned back in his chair, an eyebrow raised. He knew. I knew he knew. And he knew I knew he knew. The realization filled me with a burning heat. This wasn't a coincidence, he was clearly enjoying my discomfort. "Go on then," he said, his amusement barely concealed. My cheeks flushed scarlet. "I'm trying," I whimpered, frustration clinging to my voice. I strained, pushed, but nothing responded. He watched for a few more minutes, a smirk playing on his lips, before finally sighing. "Alright, alright," he said, the amusement fading. "I've got an idea that might make this a little easier." He rose from his chair and crouched down next to me. His voice was softer now, less playful. "How about you sit on the toilet, but leave the diaper on? That might help you relax." The suggestion hung in the air. Hesitantly, I nodded. It wasn't the ideal scenario, but with nowhere else to turn, it was the only option. He helped me to my feet, guiding me towards the guest bathroom once more. This time, however, he didn't stop at the doorway. A tense blush crept up my neck as he followed me inside and gently lowered me onto the cool toilet seat. The diaper crinkled with the movement, and I remained fully clothed, feeling utterly exposed under his watchful gaze. A mischievous grin tugged at his lips. He clearly relished this awkward situation. "Um," I stammered, barely above a whisper. "Could you, maybe, turn around?" He raised an eyebrow, feigning innocence. "Why?" "It's embarrassing," I admitted, the blush deepening. He sighed, finally relenting and turning away. "For your information," he began, "I don't like seeing you suffer like that." A scoff escaped my lips. "But your face tells a different story," I retorted, my voice barely above a whisper. "You misunderstood then," he explained himself. "I don’t like seeing you suffer, but, I do enjoy watching you push your boundaries." I wasn't entirely convinced. "If you say so..." Silence stretched between us, punctuated only by the nagging ache in my bladder. My body, however, remained stubbornly uncooperative. "Are you finished yet?" he finally asked. "No, it's not working," I mumbled, a wave of disappointment washing over me. "Alright then," he said, a hint of amusement creeping back into his voice. "Close your eyes." "Okay," I complied, hoping it might help. "Now, imagine you're sitting on a toilet," he began, but I cut him off. "I am sitting on a toilet!" I exclaimed, frustration bubbling over. "Don't get snappy with me, little girl," he said, his voice surprisingly firm. A jolt of fear shot through me, and I immediately apologized. "I'm sorry," I whimpered. His tone softened immediately. "No need to apologize. Now, try again. Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and imagine you're sitting on the toilet like you always do. Block out everything else and just relax." Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and followed his instructions. It took a few moments, but a sudden warmth spread through the diaper. Startled, I clenched automatically and my eyes shot open. "I peed!" I exclaimed, a mixture of pride and confusion swirling within me. How could I possibly be excited about wetting myself? Pushing that thought aside, I met John's gaze as he turned around. A genuine smile spread across his face. "Good job!" he praised. "Are you finished?" Shaking my head, I mumbled, "It surprised me, and I stopped." "No problem," he reassured me. "Just do it again." Closing my eyes once more, I focused on his calming instructions. This time, the flow came more readily, a strange warmth spreading across the diaper. It wasn't a feeling of discomfort; instead, it was strangely comforting. A pleasant fuzziness filled my head, but it was quickly replaced by a wave of embarrassment. Wetting myself in front of a near-stranger sent a jolt of shame through me. But peeking up at him, I saw nothing but pride reflected back. He was actually proud of me?

Part 30 Almost flat as a board. If anything, my actual boobs had been replaced by the barely existent curve that the training bra had built into it. Not only did I have less to show in the chest department than usual, but the too-small fit was an extra frustration. After everything leading up to this, I immediately suspected that Kate did this on purpose. But once again, I was stuck. Blaming her would only make me look immature all over; I had already been called out for ‘pretending,’ and the twins didn’t know my sister like I did. Without proof, I couldn’t point fingers. “Let’s take a look.” Kate appeared over my shoulder out of nowhere. Whatever fleeting thoughts I had of yanking the bra off and demanding something else vanished when I was put on the spot. Using both hands to roughly swivel me around, Kate gave me the most innocent smile. It was even more annoying that she was doing it when our cousins couldn’t see her. There was no need for the act, and yet she persisted. “Looks like a perfect fit! And hey, no more nipples. How does it feel, Annie?” Another fight or flight moment. Even though I had already resolved to begrudgingly play along with whatever it took to expedite all of this in the name of getting changed, I was constantly tempted to take a different approach whenever Kate pulled shit like this. It was a lose/lose. Either I gave her an excuse to drag this out, or I kept digging myself deeper. Choosing the latter, I pushed an overly cheery smile on my face. “Fine, I guess. Let’s try on some outfits!” Right away, Kate smirked. “That’s the spirit, little sis. Here, come take a look at what we have for you.” As irritating as my sister’s expressions were, I almost would have preferred staying face to face with her in comparison to the mortifying exposure that came next. The moment she stepped aside and placed a hand on my back to ‘helpfully’ nudge me forward with her, I realized just what our cousins were seeing. Instead of a mature college girl who got into the car with a push-up bra and a flawlessly mature appearance, I was Kate’s ‘tween’ sister who apparently needed fashion advice. And now, yet another piece of my maturity had been stripped away from me–this time, literally. I could feel my cheeks begin to heat up as I realized this was the first time in years anyone had seen me without the support of my padding. At least, with the lights on. I wasn’t a total prude, even if Kate presumed as much, but guys tended to miss details like that when in a more horizontal position. It wasn’t the first time the thought had crossed my mind, but it was a LOT more present now–since our cousins were seeing me in such a flat state, my normal ensemble didn’t matter any more. Even when I got my stuff back, Luna and Lilah would know that my boobs were ‘all in the bra,’ no matter what I wore. “Well, what do you think, Annie?” Kate asked. She walked me to the edge of the bed that was covered in clothes at this point. It was easy to see which three outfits were for me, as one of them was the hideous one my sister had already held up. That, and all three were neatly laid out in comparison to the surrounding chaos of dismissed options. “Do you have a favorite?” No. I didn’t. My ‘favorite’ was always going to be the fourth outfit, the one that I chose. It might have been too late for that, however, as I had dawdled too long changing into the training bra and never got a chance to find something that would impress the girls while simultaneously covering the pull-ups I was stuck in. I hadn’t been paying any attention to the conversation across the room a minute ago, but maybe Kate finally covered for me. The two other outfits had skirts, rather than anything that would have been impossible to wear over the bulky underwear. Of course, that benefited her as well, since she could keep dangling the secret over my head without any extra complications. As for what was laid out for me, I was surprisingly in favor of Kate’s choice compared to the others. The first option was a pink tulle skirt and a plain white top, but the bottom half alone was enough to make me almost vomit in disgust. The second actually had a decently cute skirt, but the striped top was almost as bad as the skirt before it. The only issue with Kate’s was the super immature look, but at least it was a more casual combination. I hesitated, not quite sure what to say. Even if my sister’s selection might have been the least painful to look at, I didn’t exactly want to give her the satisfaction of admitting I liked hers the best. For once, I was glad Kate spoke before I had the chance to. “Really, Luna?” she asked. Stepping over and fiddling with the tulle material, she gave our cousin a teasing smile, “Not exactly a mini golf outfit.” “Yeah, but we’re going out for dinner tomorrow. This would look super cute with the red hair!” “Oh, perfect. Good choice, then; pink is Annie’s favorite color!” “Really?” Luna smiled, “You can totally have all my old pink stuff.” It took everything in me to keep the idle smile on my face. Despite how pink was very much my least favorite color, I made myself commit to the sickening girly girl act. “Oh my God, really?” I asked. The only way to stop standing there in the degrading bra was to push through. Flashing her a big smile, kept leaning into filler words that I normally wouldn’t be caught dead using. “You’re, like, totally the best. Like, seriously!” “Really,” she said, “Here, I can start making a pink pile.” “And I can help little Annie get changed. This one first, then?” Kate asked. Answering the question herself, she picked up the tulle skirt off the bed. “Come on, sis. There’s a bathroom down the hall.” Finally. Loath as I was to dress myself up like that, this was going to be the first chance for Kate and I to have a real conversation. We couldn’t get into much in the car without the risk of our parents overhearing, and the twins answered the door before any conversational progress could be made outside. Granted, a closed bathroom door still didn’t guarantee privacy in terms of a verbal conversation, but I could whisper-shout my grievances as easily as I could yell them. Following Kate out of the bedroom after giving the back of my skirt a nervous tug or two in the hopes nothing was poking out from underneath the skirt, I felt self conscious all over again when I stepped out into the hall. Even though it wasn’t my bedroom, the act of leaving the privacy of a room while being half topless affected me all the same. Hurrying to match Kate’s stride, I scurried into the bathroom and shut the door behind us before anyone else could see the humiliating state of my chest. A cramped bathroom wasn’t exactly the ideal place to do it, but I was still ready to face off with my sister. This had gone SO much further than what was supposed to be a simple dare that was embarrassing enough to begin with, and she still wasn’t letting up. Except I never got the chance to say anything. The moment I turned around, Kate shoved the pacifier in my mouth. “Mmm!” Whining into the plastic and silicone, my reflexive squirming didn’t do much when she was actively pushing it against my mouth. I was also half stuck between her and the closed bathroom door, though I still raised my hands and made the effort to push her back. “NO.” Abruptly reaching under my skirt, Kate grabbed the pull-ups and roughly pushed them up before shifting them forward and back to create the most horrifying massage of my own mess. “Hold still, you fucking twelve year old brat.” My strength evaporated immediately. I was not prepared for the aggression, or the disgusting sensations, or the harshness in Kate’s eyes and voice. Squirming more in discomfort than protest for a moment, I dropped my arms and let my sister do whatever she wanted. “Good girl,” Kate said. “You know, all I really wanted was for our cousins to see you in pull-ups. But God, you just made everything else so easy. It’s almost like you want to be my little sister.” ------------------ Check out my website: www.ladyluciastories.com And read more of "The Road Trip" (85+ parts) and other stories on my SubscribeStar: https://subscribestar.adult/lady-lucia

So it begins... Chapter 5 - Rules I yawned and stretched as I heard a gentle knock on the door, pulling me from the depths of sleep. Nestled in the warmth of the bed, I blinked sleepily, taking in the plush surroundings of the guestroom in John's penthouse. The soft sheets cocooned me, and the oversized pillows cradled my back as I sat up. "I could definitely get used to this," I mumbled to myself, my fingers raking through my messy hair as I rubbed the sleep from my eyes. John's entrance interrupted my sleepy reverie, his presence startling me, causing a flutter of surprise in my chest. "Good morning, Feli," he greeted me, his lips curved into a teasing smile. I couldn't help but feel a twinge of nervousness at his sudden appearance. "Don't give me that look," he chuckled. "It's your first day on the job, baby," he added, his tone playful as he emphasized the word "baby," sending a jolt of realization through me as memories of our conversation from the previous night flooded my mind. "Good morning, John," I greeted him, my voice a tad shaky as I tried to muster up some confidence, my gaze meeting his. His stern correction sent a shiver down my spine. "It's 'Daddy' for you," he reminded me firmly, though his tone softened with reassurance. "But don't worry about that. We haven't gone over your rules yet anyway," he added, his words leaving me feeling a bit flustered. Clutching the blanket tightly around me, I swallowed hard, a faint blush creeping onto my cheeks. Still curled up on the bed, I watched as he spoke, his commanding presence leaving me feeling both nervous and intrigued. "Go and take a shower," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for argument. "We'll begin once you're done." With that, he left the room, closing the door behind him with a soft click. I let out a sigh of mixed emotions as I relaxed my grip on the blanket, feeling a sense of anticipation settling over me. "So it begins," I whispered to myself, the weight of the day ahead sinking in as I slowly rose from the bed and made my way toward the en-suite bathroom. Emerging from the en-suite, fresh from my morning routine of multitasking tooth brushing and toilet time - for some reason I always have to pee when brushing my teeth - followed by a shower, I found John seated on the already neatly made bed, his gaze fixed on me as I approached. With my wet black hair clinging to my shoulders and just a towel wrapped around me, I couldn't help but feel self-conscious under his scrutiny. His eyes trailed over me, a hint of admiration flickering within them, making me squirm slightly under his intense gaze. As I slowly came closer to him, I noticed the items he had laid out beside him on the bed, my apprehension mounting. "What's that?" I asked with apprehension as I gestured towards the items. John's eyes followed my direction and fell on the items as he took them in his hand and showed them to me. "Well, this is a diaper, obviously," he began holding up a folded up white rectangle which looked to be made out of some kind of plastic, but it did look kind of fluffy "and this is baby powder to prevent rashes," he continued. I gulped. "Are you.." I began asking nervously but he interrupted me. "Well yes, I'm going to change you. This is what all this is about after all, isn't it?" I nodded at that but swallowed hard. I hadn't thought this far. "But I.." I began stammering, "But you..." I swallowed again, not finding the words to the turmoil in my head. "But I will see you naked? Is this what you're worried about?" He finished my sentence for me and I nodded, blushing hard. He sighed and his shoulders slumped, he looked at the ground for a moment thinking about what to say next. He looked at me with warm but kind of defeated looking eyes. "Alright here," he started, holding out the items for me "you can use the en-suite." My eyes lit up at the prospect of doing it myself. I took the items from him, but as I was about to go to the bathroom, he stopped me in my tracks with a stern voice, my back still facing him. "But this is the only time I will allow you to do this yourself" he said firmly "remember. We have a contract!" I swallowed hard at the last words, realizing I'm on thin ice already. I nodded without even looking at him before continuing my way to the en-suite. Closing the bathroom door behind me, I let out a sigh, scolding myself for the nerves that plagued me. I really wanted to do what he wanted of me, but it was just so difficult for me. Nobody had seen me naked for over 10 years. I glanced down at the items in my hand, tracing my fingers over the plastic of the diaper. "I need to do this," I muttered to myself, determination simmering within me. "This is my chance to change my life. I can't mess this up before it even starts." With newfound resolve, I unfolded the diaper and held it out in front of me, scrutinizing it carefully. Turning it around several times, I ensured I had the orientation correct before laying it out on the heated bathroom tiles. Lowering myself onto it, I was grateful for the warmth seeping through the floor. Lying there on the open diaper, I contemplated the baby powder, deciding it wasn't necessary for now. Bringing the front of the diaper up between my legs, I adjusted it awkwardly before clumsily fastening the tapes into place. Standing back up, I couldn't help but feel the odd sensation of the padding between my legs, both strange and oddly comforting. Inspecting myself in the mirror, I was surprised by the transformation. Despite being 18, I always thought I looked 15 when standing naked in front of a mirror. Yet, with just this one item around my waist, I was sure I looked more like 10 this time. Glancing at my chest, I realized I had nothing to cover it with, but the thought of John seeing my bare chest didn't bother me as much as I expected. There wasn't much to see there anyway. Taking a deep breath, I summoned my courage and stepped out of the bathroom once more, ready to face whatever lay ahead. John awaited me on the bed once again, surrounded by a collection of clothes, leaving me curious about their origin. "Come here," he directed, prompting me to cautiously approach him, stopping just out of reach. "Come on," he urged gently, motioning for me to step closer. "I won't take it off, I promise, but I need to adjust it a little," he assured me,and I took one more step towards him. "You do realize that I will have to see you naked sooner or later anyway, right?" he inquired, his tone firm yet understanding, as he deftly adjusted the diaper's tapes for a better fit. Nervously, I nodded, aware of the inevitability despite my unpreparedness. I did know that. I just wasn't ready for it yet. "Will this be a problem next time?" he pressed, his gaze steady. Determined, I shook my head, resolving to be stronger next time. "Okay, good," he acknowledged before drawing my attention to the clothing beside him. "I've got a few different dresses here,” he began as he gestured to the assortment of dresses next to him, “I didn't know your size, so I thought we'd just try some on." I looked them over. They were mostly plain in dark pastel colors, but with a somewhat childish design. "Arms up," he instructed, and I complied, allowing him to try each dress on me one by one. They were all too big for me, leaving me even more curious about their origin. "Why do you have so many dresses that don't even fit me?" I pondered aloud, caught off guard by my own words. John chuckled at my question but brushed it off quickly. "Don't worry about it. You will find out soon enough," he replied cryptically, leaving me to raise an eyebrow at him before dropping the subject. The last dress he placed on me was the smallest of the bunch. It was a dark violet party dress, the hue reminiscent of a warm summer night, with short sleeves, a high neckline, and a full skirt adorned with small ruffles at the hem. Scattered across the soft mesh of the sleeves and skirt were tiny stars sewn into the fabric. It was enchanting, though it undeniably accentuated my youthful appearance, especially since it was still a tad too big for my frame. As I looked down at myself, admiring the stars sprinkled across the dress, a small smile tugged at my lips. "You really like stars, don't you?" John chuckled softly, observing my fascination with the garment. Blushing slightly, I nodded meekly, feeling a warmth spread through me at his observation. With the ordeal of trying on dresses finally over, he pulled some white tights up my legs, fitting them snugly over my diaper and keeping it firmly in place. It felt strange, but I trusted his judgment as he adjusted my dress slightly. Surveying me with a satisfied expression, he spoke up again. "Alright, kneel down on the floor in front of me, back towards me," he commanded once more in that stern tone of voice, and I complied without hesitation. I settled my back against the side of the bed between his legs as he began brushing my hair slowly and tenderly. Closing my eyes slowly, I allowed myself to relax, melting into the soothing touch of his hand. It was surprisingly comforting, and I found myself drifting into a state of tranquility. After a while, he started braiding my hair, his gentle fingers working through the strands with a practiced ease. His soft touch massaged my scalp, sending a wave of contentment through me. I sighed in contentment, feeling completely at ease in his presence. He chuckled softly, but this time, I didn't mind. I was fully relaxed, savoring this rare moment of peace. "Alright, we're done," he suddenly announced, startling me out of my daze. I hadn't realized how much time had passed. Taking my hand, he helped me back to my feet and led me into the en-suite. Standing me in front of the mirror, he positioned himself behind me, his hands resting firmly on my shoulders as we both observed my reflection. "What do you think?" he asked enthusiastically, a twinkle in his eyes. But I was still mesmerized by what I saw before me. There I stood, but I didn't recognize myself. My eyes sparkled with a deep blue hue, my skin a healthy pale, and my black hair meticulously braided into two elegant French braids, leaving me to wonder where he learned such a skill. And my dress, the dark purple fabric reminiscent of a starry night sky, left me in awe. "I- I- I look like I'm 10," I began stammering, still transfixed by my own reflection. His warm gaze searched for mine, locking eyes with me before he spoke again. "Yes. Yes, you do. But most importantly, you look beautiful," his voice radiating reassurance. I looked back at myself, the word "beautiful" echoing in my mind. It was a word I hadn't heard in years, at least not in regards to me. "Beautiful," I whispered, the word hanging in the air, filling me with a sense of wonder and newfound confidence, as a sole tear escaped my eyes. We were both lost in my reflection when suddenly my stomach started growling, demanding attention, startling us both. I furrowed my brows as I stared at it, disappointed that it had outed me like that. But John just chuckled, his warm laughter filling the room. "Sounds like my baby is hungry. I think it's time to get some breakfast," he said, looking into my eyes through the mirror as I nodded in agreement. Taking my hand, he led me out of the guestroom. After closing the door behind us, he reached into his pocket and pulled out a key, locking the door with a decisive click. I looked at him with wide eyes, surprised by his action, and he must've sensed my question as he immediately started explaining himself. "This room is off-limits for now," he clarified, his voice reassuring. "I will unlock it in a week when you have your day off." With that settled, he grabbed my hand again and led me towards the kitchen, leaving my lingering question unanswered for now. As we walked, I couldn't help but wonder where I would be sleeping, but with how meticulously he had planned everything so far, I trusted that he would have a solution for that when the time came. As we approached the kitchen, the sounds of bustling activity and the enticing aroma of breakfast grew stronger, causing my nerves to kick in. I instinctively tightened my grip on John's hand, feeling a wave of apprehension wash over me. I hadn't expected anyone else to be here, and I certainly hadn't anticipated being seen like this, at least not so soon. Upon entering the kitchen, I was met with Marge's warm smile as she busied herself cooking breakfast. "Good morning, Miss Feli," she greeted me cheerfully. "I must say, you look very pretty today," she added, her compliment catching me off guard. Though mortified by her observation, a small part of me couldn't help but feel a spark of excitement at being called pretty. Sensing my nervousness, John stepped in to address the situation. "I told you yesterday that Marge signed an NDA too when she began working for me, right?" he asked me, and I nodded, albeit still a bit nervously. It dawned on me that this meant Marge also knew the reason why I was here in the first place. John led us to the dining table and I felt the cushion of the diaper beneath me as I settled into the chair. It was a strange sensation, but not uncomfortable. Surprisingly, I didn't mind it at all. After all, I was being handsomely compensated for this experience, even if it was a bit unconventional. Shortly after we were seated, Marge brought us some drinks. She placed a cup of coffee in front of John and a sippy cup in front of me. "Thank you, Marge," John remarked graciously, while I stared at the unusual beverage container in front of me with a mixture of curiosity and apprehension. John chuckled at my expression. "That's all part of the deal," he explained, his tone reassuring. "Go on, take a sip," he commanded, and I nodded hesitantly. Picking up the sippy cup, I brought it to my lips, carefully taking the first sip. To my delight, it was orange juice. It felt a bit odd drinking from the sippy cup at first, but I quickly adapted to the experience. As I took another sip, I realized that I could live with this arrangement. As we waited for Marge to finish preparing breakfast, my mind buzzed with countless questions, pondering what else was in store for me. John watched me carefully, his eyes scanning for any hint of reaction. Eventually, he broke the silence, outlining the immediate plan. "Once we're done with breakfast, I'll have you write down your rules," he stated, pausing for my acknowledgment. "Rules?" I questioned, raising an eyebrow in confusion. "Yes, rules. They will help you to know how to behave. They're not part of the contract because I may decide to adjust them over time," he explained, letting his words sink in. Instantly, I grasped the implications of them not being part of the contract. "What happens if I break them?" I asked nervously, feeling a knot form in my stomach. "Well, that depends on the rule and the severity of the breach, but I will punish you as I see fit," he replied matter-of-factly, causing me to swallow hard at the mention of punishment. Seeing the fear in my eyes, John hastened to reassure me. "Don't worry, I will not hurt you. I promised you that already. Legally, I'm not even allowed to," he reassured, easing my nerves slightly. "We will agree on the punishments together beforehand. You will write them down too. But even if I will not hurt you, they won't be pleasant either," he added, his words sending a shiver down my spine. The thought of being punished filled me with apprehension, and I gulped at the realization that I didn't want to experience it. Shortly after our discussion, breakfast was served. A plastic plate adorned with Disney princesses was placed in front of me, featuring a pancake already cut into pieces. Beside it, Marge set a plastic fork with a peculiar handle, resembling the ones small children use. Glancing over at John's plate, I noticed his pancakes were still intact, served on a normal plate with a regular fork and knife. While I understood the reasoning behind my setup, it still felt odd to witness. As I reached for the syrup in the middle of the table, John beat me to it, grabbing it before I could. I watched with a small pout as he poured syrup onto my pancake first, followed by his own. He chuckled at my expression, causing my pout to quickly morph into a blush. We ate in comfortable silence, savoring the delicious pancakes prepared by Marge. She truly was a talented cook. Once the pancakes had disappeared and Marge had cleared the table, I took the last sips of orange juice from my sippy cup, setting it down on the table with a contented sigh. John observed me closely as he sipped his coffee, chuckling again at my actions. He grabbed a napkin and reached across the table to wipe off my face and fingers. Bewilderment washed over me as he did so; I hadn't even realized that I had made a mess. After he finished, he held up the napkin for me to see, revealing stains of syrup all over it. My face flushed crimson with embarrassment, realizing my inadvertent clumsiness. Once I was cleaned up and the embarrassment subsided, John stood up from the table and grabbed my sippy cup. I watched him as he swiftly rinsed it out and then went to the fridge, refilling it with apple juice. He returned to me and handed me the sippy cup, prompting me to rise from my chair. The movement reminded me of the diaper beneath my dress, its crinkle audible as I stood up. "Alright then, are you ready for your rules?" John inquired, his gaze fixed on me as I nodded nervously. He guided me through the archway of the kitchen into the living room, where he instructed me to sit down on the floor between the couch and the coffee table. "Wait here, I'll be right back," he instructed before disappearing into the corridor. Curiously, I watched him go, and within moments, he returned with a sheet of paper and some crayons, placing them on the table in front of me before taking a seat behind me on the couch. "So," John began, his voice steady, "I will dictate the rules to you, and you will write them down." I nodded, focusing on the paper as I reached for the crayons. It had been a while since I had used crayons. Scanning through the colors, I instinctively looked for a black one out of habit, but to my surprise, there were only a bunch of vibrant hues. Opting for a purple crayon instead, as it was the darkest shade of the ones available to me, I readied myself to receive his instructions. "Start with the title. Write 'Feli's Rules' at the top," John directed, and I complied, carefully tracing the letters onto the paper. As I poised the purple crayon over the next line, preparing to jot down the rules, he interrupted me. "How about you switch up the colors for each rule? It'll make it more fun," he suggested. I shrugged, not quite understanding what could be fun about writing down rules, but I followed his suggestion nonetheless. Setting aside the purple crayon, I picked up a blue one, waiting for him to continue. "Rule 1," John began, dictating the first rule, "I will always call Daddy 'Daddy' as long as nobody who doesn't already know is around." I carefully transcribed his words onto the paper, using the blue crayon for this rule. After jotting it down, I tilted my head back slightly to catch a glimpse of his face upside down. "How do I know who already knows about it?" I inquired, my curiosity piqued. He chuckled at my antics and gently moved my head back into position before responding. "If you're not sure, just call me John or Mr. Harrington. I won't punish you if you didn't know better," he clarified. I nodded in understanding. "Okay, Daddy," I replied tentatively, testing out the unfamiliar word on my tongue. I had never addressed someone as 'Daddy' before. My father always insisted on being called 'Father' or 'Sir,' sometimes even 'Mr. von Sterntal.' The thought made me cringe as I grabbed the light blue crayon and prepared to continue writing. "Rule 2," John continued, his voice firm, "I will always do as Daddy says." I transcribed the rule onto the paper with careful strokes. It wasn't surprising to see a rule like this, considering it was technically already outlined in the contract. As I wrote, it dawned on me that having this rule separate from the contract meant that John —Daddy, I corrected myself mentally— had the discretion to choose whether to use this rule or the contract if I refuse to follow his orders. While it still meant I was at his mercy, the realization brought a sense of relief. He could decide either way. However, I had no intention of breaking the rules anyway, so the distinction didn't bother me much. "Rule 3," he continued, his hand gently petting my head as he spoke, a gesture that I surprisingly found comforting. "No cursing." I transcribed this rule onto the paper with a green crayon this time. It seemed straightforward enough; I didn't curse much to begin with, so following this rule wouldn't be a challenge. As I wrote, I couldn't help but appreciate the warmth of his touch, a subtle reassurance amidst the process of establishing these rules. It felt oddly comforting, anchoring me in the moment despite the weight of the situation. With the rule written down, I set the crayon aside and picked up a yellow one instead. Embracing his touch, I waited for the next rule. "Rule 4," he continued, his voice gentle yet firm, "If Daddy puts my paci in my mouth, I'm not allowed to talk until he takes it out again." As he spoke, I titled my head back again to meet his gaze, seeking clarification. "My paci?" I queried, but instead of responding, he placed a pacifier between my lips. A moment of realization washed over me as I understood the purpose behind this rule. "Oh," I mumbled through the pacifier, the words muffled by its presence. It seemed he had used the pacifier as a demonstration rather than enforcing the rule immediately. Shortly after, he removed it from my mouth and set it on the table beside the crayons. Gazing at the pacifier, I observed its color, a matching shade of purple to my dress, adorned with a delicate white star on the front. I liked that. I quickly jotted down the rule, swapping my crayon for an orange one in anticipation of his next directive. "And finally, Rule 5," he dictated, his tone steady, "I will eat what Daddy gives me." I obediently transcribed the rule onto the paper. While I didn't quite understand the necessity of this rule, given that I wasn't a picky eater, I wrote it down nonetheless. Easy rules were less likely to be broken, after all. As I finished writing the last rule, I felt a growing discomfort in my bladder, signaling the need to use the bathroom soon. "Daddy," I began, addressing him tentatively, "I need to pee." However, he simply chuckled in response, leaving me puzzled by his reaction.

Jessie pounded on the sorority house door, fighting back the furious tears that threatened to ruin her makeup. Her feet were sore and her legs ached from walking, but her dignity had been hurt far more. The girls of Delta Lambda had accepted her as a pledge–or, that’s what they’d promised. Jessie had expected a little hazing. Maybe a hand in a bowl of peeled grapes and telling her it was eyeballs, or having her do shots and flash some boys at a party, something harmless and a bit fun in hindsight. The girls hadn’t gone for ‘harmless fun’, they’d gone for a social torpedo. ‘All the pledges have to run through the campus fountain naked,’ they’d said, but while Jessie stripped, the others had stolen her clothes, leaving behind only a diaper and a crop-cut T-shirt that barely came down enough to cover her nipples, though the top half of a teddy bear could still be distinguished above the cut line. Then they’d abandoned her, declaring she could have her clothes when she got back to the house. Jessie had been left with an awful choice–put on the humiliating granny diaper, or attempt to streak the four miles between the fountain and the sorority house. She’d gone with the diaper, but on a Friday night, that still meant being seen by probably the entire student body and then some as she trudged back, holding off tears. And now they weren’t letting her in. “Pledge, you forgot to run through the fountain!” one of the sisters taunted through the window. “You have to go back and do it right!” “Asshole!” Jessie yelled back. “Let me in!” Instead of replying, the girl just raised her phone, snapping a picture of Jessie before she could try and hide her obvious diaper. “I wonder what Jamie will think of this?” She laughed sarcastically as she name-dropped Jessie’s boyfriend. “I bet this’ll finally convince him you’re third base material, huh?” Eyes widening, Jessie shook her head, raising a hand in protest. “Don’t send that!” “Sent!” the girl declared. “If you want your clothes–and your phone–back, go do the fountain run. You know the rules, pledge.” Anger rising, Jessie snapped, “I wish–” “Don’t care,” she replied, cutting her off with an eye roll. And with that she wandered away, leaving Jessie on the stoop, alone, humiliated, and defeated. She could try and walk back to her dorm, but it would be even further than the fountain, and her keys were still in her pants, locked inside the sorority house. Maybe someone would lend her a phone, but she didn’t want to go asking strangers for help–she wanted to curl up in a ball and cry. “Tsk, tsk–this just won’t do at all.” The tiny voice came from right behind Jessie, and she turned in alarm, expecting someone to be standing right on the front walk, but she saw nobody. She did, however, feel a prodding sensation down at the seat of her diaper. “We can do so much better than this!” Jessie yelped and stepped forward, whirling again, and this time she saw her: Not even six inches tall, with iridescent butterfly wings, the pixie wore a simple blouse and long skirt with an apron over the ensemble. Jaw falling open, Jessie searched for words but found none. “Those mean girls just don’t understand,” the pixie said, shaking her head and frowning as she took a toothpick-sized wand from her apron’s pocket. “But don’t worry–I’m here to make sure that no Little Girls will ever have to hide what they are!” (What? ‘Little Girl?’ Is she talking about me?) Jessie wondered, but before she could ask the question aloud, the pixie flicked her want. With a burst of starry sparkles, magic burst into life, splashing against the front of Jessie’s diaper and dousing it with color. The plain white plastic poofed out like popcorn, doubling in thickness in an eyeblink, and the thin blue stripes and medical aesthetic were replaced with pinks and purples, a design dominated by a cutesy rabbit. “I–hey!” Jessie blurted, hands lowering to try and cover the infinitely more embarrassing diaper. She looked around, but her tormentor at the window had left. “What the heck?” “Oh, do you prefer the lions?” the pixie asked, tilting her head and tapping her wand against her lips. “You know, you Adult Babies have it easy these days–it wasn’t too long ago, you’d have to settle for solid colors if you got any designs at all! Now–that top, it’s just no good, is it?” Jessie’s eyes widened as she tried to understand what the pixie meant. (Adult Babies? What is she talking about?) Before any further objections could be raised, she flicked the star wand again, and the cut-off tee shirt spooled out, threading itself into a new form–it laced over her diaper and between her legs, metal buttons snapping snugly over her new, far thicker diaper. Jessie looked down at herself, eyes widening. Her outfit was infinitely worse–at least the crop top could claim to have a little sex appeal, but the bright pink onesie had rainbows and unicorns printed all across it, and over her uniquely puffy bottom, glittery ruffles poofed into existence as the finishing touch. She gaped, turning to try and get a look at the ruffles, spinning in place for a few steps. “Stop it!” she yelped. “I don’t want any of this baby crap!” The pixie rolled her eyes and sighed in a good natured way. “Sweetie, just because those other girls tease you doesn’t mean you should hide who you are–but if you won’t allow yourself to be yourself, I’ll happily give you a little nudge in that direction!” Flitting around Jessie, she tapped her wand right over the woman’s onesie-covered tummy, and the magic kicked in immediately. Jessie felt sudden warmth burst into her diaper as her bladder drained without warning, quickly soaking into the thirsty padding. She lowered her hands to cover her crotch, though the onesie did an admirable job of hiding the accident. The snaps even prevented much in the way of diaper sag, but while it could hide her accidents, it couldn’t prevent them. Even as she bent to try and conceal her humiliating clothes, she felt a gurgling in her belly. When she tried to clench, Jessie found she had no control, and so she couldn’t stop herself from immediately pushing out the contents of her bowels into the diaper. Her attempts to stop the accident only emphasized how helpless she’d become, unable to stem the tide of gross mush that swelled against her skin. She blushed, her cheeks feeling almost as warm as her saturated diaper, humiliation building as the back of her diaper bulged and grew heavy, enough that even her onesie struggled a bit, stretching and succumbing to the telltale sag that indicated a dirty diaper to observant onlookers. “You–you little imp!” Jessie snarled, raging at the fairy. “I don’t hate this just because they’re teasing me! Why can’t you just do what I want you to do? I don’t. Like. Diapers!” “If you don’t, then why did you put one on for everyone to see? Someone’s knee-deep in denial, I think!” The pixie crossed her arms over her chest and tapped her foot, though since hovered like a hummingbird, the taps just fell on thin air. “A certain Little Girl sure is being fussy. I’d normally think it’s because she needs a change, but she was like this before, so maybe she just needs to relax a bit and get off her feet.” Jessie’s eyes widened and she shook her head. “No, no–” But the spell was already cast, and her knees wobbled like jelly as the pixie stole her balance. Falling back, she plopped down onto the ground, landing on her ruffled diaper seat with a mucky squish that made her blush increase in intensity. “A little rest will do you good, and if you need to get around, you can have fun crawling, Littles always like that,” the fairy cooed. “And I must say–you’re much cuter like th–” “Put me back!” Jessie demanded, mortified, worried that one of the sorority sisters might snap another photo of her like this. Spread-legged on the ground, in a diaper full enough to strain the snaps on her baby doll onesie, she would give anything to make sure nobody got a photo of this. “Before someone sees!” “Oh, fuss, fuss, fuss.” The fairy flicked her wrist casually, and a pacifier appeared between Jessie’s lips, one that was specially sealed so that only a grown up could remove it. She grumbled into it, face screwing up in petulant anger, but the fairy ignored her, scratching her chin in thought. “Okay, she’s clearly upset–but what else could a Little want? I’ve given her all the general fantasies, so…” A few giggles echoed from behind the sorority house door, and the fairy–invisible to everyone but Jessie–snapped her fingers as she understood. Floating down to hover in front of Jessie’s teary, humiliated, and particularly angry face, the fairy said, “I know what it is, sweetie–you’re embarrassed, because you don’t want the other girls to see what a cute baby you are. But, don’t worry, I’m going to fix all of this.” Jessie started to relax, until she added, “Let’s just clear up all those nasty big girl thoughts, okay?” “Nnmmph!” Jessie blabbered into her pacifier, too late to stop a spark of magic from tapping her right between the eyes, and… (Um…) (Why was I cranky?) Jessie blinked a few times, a thin line of drool trickling out from behind her pacifier guard. She looked up at the fairy, eyes slightly hazed. She was a bit cold, but not terribly. Her diaper felt nice and warm and squishy, and her pacifier helped her calm down a bit. Something smelled, but it didn’t bother her terribly much, she just needed… (What do I need?) “Alright, little one,” the fairy said. “I have one more thing to take care of–and remember, magic is real, and wishes for Little Girls do come true!” With a puff of glitter, she darted off into the night, leaving Jessie alone. She still felt her heart pound with anxiety, but couldn’t place why. (I don’t gotta potty, I…the diapers…my diapers make sure I’m safe!) (Um…) (I’m so pretty, pink is such a nice color!) But, if she liked everything about herself–her diaper, her pacifier, her onesie–why did she still feel worried? She sniffled, uncertain why she felt like she might cry, but before her unfamiliar emotions overwhelmed her, she saw something blue. (I like blue!) It wasn’t just any old blue thing though, it was a blue car. A big blue car that could go really fast! Maybe she could sit on Daddy’s lap and he’d let her turn the steering wheel– (Oh! Daddy!) Jamie got out of the driver’s side, eyes widening when he saw her sitting on the ground. “Jessie?” he called, quickly running over to her, crouching by her side. “Shh, baby, it’s okay–Daddy’s here.” She giggled, opening her arms for a hug. More than just hugging her, Jamie scooped her up, lifting Jessie off the ground. He was strong, and she was light enough to always get picked as the flier on the cheer squad, so he hefted her easily, one hand cradling the seat of her diaper. “Smells like someone needs a freshie,” he said, giving her bottom a playful squeeze. “We’ll get that taken care of soon, okay?” Jessie squirmed happily–this was what she’d been missing. Her boyfriend–her daddy, here to take care of her. Carrying her to his car, Jamie paused by the door, removing the pacifier from between Jessie’s lips. “Who’s my lovely little baby girl?” he asked, cooing at her. She could have answered with words, but she knew a better way. Leaning up, she kissed him, and he held her close as he kissed her back. In the distance, a diminutive fairy watched, smiling at the scene, content with how she’d handled it. Though noone was around to hear, she whispered to herself, a quiet affirmation. “Another happy ending.” There were more and more little girls every night, it seemed–and she would give them all what they wanted, just like she had with Jessie. ... Written for bricks66 Comments and feedback always appreciated! Hey y'all, I could use a favor! gofund.me/37aecafd I'm raising money to help a friend and ABDL colleague of mine move after finding out she's going to be out of job and home soon. Let's show her some love, ok? I normally try and promote my own work here, but right now I want to make sure that another author and cool person in the community is taken care of. ❤️

Well, I'm following your advice. This diaper bag is now my diaper bag. Although I reserve the right to switch to a backpack under certain situations - I don't know that an oversized camo purse is what I want to have over my shoulder when I'm boarding an airplane, or for carting around at, say, a festival or concert or amusement park. But it will be my in-car diaper bag and the one I carry with me if I'm, say, on the road and decide to swap a diaper in a restaurant bathroom. Although, pro tip: car dealership bathrooms are usually pristine, deserted, and often have big trash bins in them. Walk in through the parts department - sales assumes you're there for service, parts assumes you're there for sales. You might even emerge with an espresso.

It's terrible, don't even bother going😆. JK it's amazing. The staff was amazing. I got mutliple comments - from the staff on how beautiful my dress (with a bonnet, and pacifier in my mouth) I can't really describe it. I had no negative issues whatsoever. If you can go, you should go. I stayed off site which was annoying but there is a bag check and free diapers in the changing area. There is a meet and greet bench. I found it pretty easy to meet people even though I was very nervous. Sure, I tried to talk to some people that weren't interested in talking but you just move on and find other people to chat with. I complemented people whose outfits I liked and that led to great friendships. I loved just walking around the hotel.

Had my gall bladder out almost 30 years ago. Nothing to it. I stayed overnight and went home the next day. Felt so much better! Gall stones, or in my case, sludge feels like a kidney stone. Pain is bad, make that excruciating! Once gall bladder was removed, never had that pain again except when I had the occasional kidney stone.

That's good to know thanks! Back from the hospital early today, bad storm coming so Mom wanted me home to care for the pets and not on the road later. She's getting by on morphine and a liquid diet waiting for the surgery or whatever is next.

Her mom was crying. Hortensia’s mind was going blank from the stress. She sat across from her at a table in the prison visiting center. “Why didn’t you tell me?” her mom asked, doing what she had referred to as “ugly crying”. Hortensia sank down, glad for the nappies extra cushion on the hard bench seats. She was trying to hide her watering eyes. She didn’t want to do this in front of everyone. Miss Honey, Brian, Matilda, Hazel, Zach, Nick, Aiden, Cynthia, Mrs. Rodgers and a police woman with a notepad were all here, having a “brainstorming session.” It was her moms idea, like a police interrogation with everyone, all at once, pointing fingers at each other and a cop taking notes. Her mom wanted to feel involved in the investigation and the warden allowed it given the “special circumstance”, so long as the officer in charge of the investigation was present. She wanted to meet them all before her transfer in two days. Wanted to meet Brian. And anyone else male Hortensia had been spending time with. All four of them had tested negative. She couldn’t believe her mom had made an eleven, and thirteen-year old get tested for an STD. Now everyone knew. And they demanded answers. Answers Hortensia didn’t have. “I don’t know.” Hortensia mumbled for what felt like the hundredth time. She looked down, chipping away at the fake wood table’s finish with her fingernail. “Sometimes, I just hurt.” There were specific times she could point to where something hadn’t been right. Like that summer a handful of years ago. She kept… sharting herself. That happened sometimes when she farted, but it had been happening worse than usual that summer. And her arse had been killing her. They had even sent her home from camp over it, and lectured her about her personal hygiene. “That’s why your fanny hurts so bad; you're sitting in poo and your skin got irritated.” The camp nurse had said. Her mother had not been happy to drive four hours round trip to pick her up. All because she’d been sharting herself and not wiping properly? But she couldn’t help it. The pain had been unbearable. She couldn’t stand the thought of one more hot and sticky, bug infested night in the forest. She couldn’t do any camp activities. She couldn’t sit for meals, and she couldn’t sleep. Finally, she had broken down in tears mid tennis match and demanded to go home. Everyone told her it was because she wasn’t wiping properly, but Hortensia had been sure the pain had started before the accidents. No one ever took her seriously. It made her blood boil. She had always wanted people to listen to her, and now that everyone was here hanging on her every word, Hortensia wanted to duck underneath the table and hide. This week had been humiliating. So many questions. So many people in her personal space. When would this all end? “You must have some idea!” her mom said. “I can’t.” Hortensia mumbled. “Tens, no matter what you say, you’re not going to get in trouble.” Jennifer said. “You wouldn’t believe me.” This meeting had been a mistake. Everyone had been at each other's throats. Her mom blamed Brian and Jennifer, Jennifer blamed Aiden, and Aiden and Cynthia blamed just Jennifer. “You’re the one who needs to be tested!” Cynthia shouted, pointing a finger at Miss Honey, who gawked. “I would never lay a hand on her!” Miss Honey hissed. “Never lay a hand on her?” Cynthia scoffed, “your hands have been all over her this whole time!” “That’s not the same thing!” Miss Honey argued, but Hortensia could feel Miss Honey remove her hand from her back just the same and put them under the table. Hortensia reached for it, and Miss Honey gave her hand a reassuring squeeze. “What do you have against her?” Hortensia demanded. Cynthia looked surprised. They both gave Miss Honey dirty looks. “Why’d you make me beat up her car?” “Nobody made you beat up her car, you’re just refusing to take responsibility for your actions.” Cynthia said. “Aiden hit me in the face and told me if I didn’t make her quit he’d have the guards beat up mom!” “Oh, not this again!” Eve groaned. “It’s stories like this that make us not believe you.” “There’s no way for me to even get the guards to do that even if I wanted to. Your story telling needs work.” Aiden said, with his massive arms crossed across his ginormous chest. “Yeah it is! You could bribe them or something, I don’t know!” Hortensia said. “With what money? My business just went under!” “There was a day we found Hortensia with a bloody lip right before the incident with my car.” Miss Honey said. “I had assumed it was a teacher she had had an altercation with, but the teacher denied it.” “And we saw you at her house right before she went mental.” A voice threw out. All eyes turned to Zach and Nick who had remained quiet until now. “He’s the massive bloke we saw fighting with her.” Nick chimed in. “No! Th-that wasn’t me!” Aiden said. “How many 300 pound Islander men are there in this town?” Mrs. Rodgers asked. “Quite a few.” Cynthia growled. “His whole extended family is here!” “So you're throwing your own family under the bus?” Mrs. Rodgers asked, eyebrows raised. Cynthia went quiet. “I’d like to know what you have against Jenny as well. This whole time you’ve been dragging her through the mud. It feels personal.” Hortensia could see her mom’s eyes flicker between her and Aiden. “You were telling the truth?” Eve asked so quietly, Hortensia wouldn’t have heard if she hadn’t been staring directly at her. Hortensia nodded. She turned to Aiden. “Why did you tell my daughter to break Jennifer’s car?” “You can’t believe this garbage, Eve, you know how she is. She has those temper tantrums and loses control.” Aiden said. “And I didn’t tell her to break her car!” “They saw you there.” Eve said. “You aren’t someone who can be easily mistaken.” “I was just there checking up on her, and she got mouthy.” “So you hit her in the face?” Eve asked. “A spanking I could understand, but…” “It was a slap! Open palm!” Aiden said. “She was bleeding.” Miss Honey said, glaring daggers at him. “My ring must have caught her lip.” Aiden mumbled. Her mom stared at both Aiden and Cynthia as if seeing them for the first time. “Honey, what did Aiden tell you, exactly?” “He told me if I helped him get rid of Miss Honey he could keep you from getting transferred, and if I didn’t, you’d get hurt.” “Why?” Eve asked him. Hortensia could see the cop in the corner furiously scribbling down their conversation. “Because she’s a dyke who shouldn’t be allowed to run a school full of children!” Cynthia spat. “All that work to get rid of the first dyke, only to get replaced by another!” The room went silent. “Why does everyone think I’m a lesbian?” Miss Honey asked. “Everyone knows you had an incestuous relationship with your aunt!” Cynthia said. “My aunt abused me!” “You know,” Mrs. Rodgers said calmly. “ I really have my doubts that Jennifer's sexual orientation has anything to do with this. See, the only reason you’d know Jenny was being abused is if you saw a certain letter they found in your best friend’s safe. So either you helped Eve blackmail Agatha Trunchbull, or you two are the ones who did and framed your best friend. How about you tell us about this company that went under? You wouldn’t happen to be in the publishing business, would you?” Hortensia could see the color drain from both of their faces. “What was that company called again?” “A.C.R Publishing.” Miss Honey said. “Ah, yes, and that wouldn’t happen to stand for Aiden and Cynthia Redding Publishing, would it?” Mrs. Rodgers asked. “We don’t have to sit here and take this bullshit anymore!” Cynthia shouted. They both stood up. “No, my mistake.” Mrs. Rodgers said. “It’s not Aiden and Cynthia Redding Publishing, is it? It’s Aiden and Christopher Redding Publishing.” She pulled a folded up piece of paper out of her pocket and tossed it on the table. “Jennifer, did you know there’s this thing called the internet where you can look up almost anything? Like businesses, and criminal records.” Hortensia picked up the piece of paper and blanched. It was a mugshot of a familiar looking man. “You leave my brother out of this! He’s turned his life around!” Aiden shouted. Cynthia was trying to pull him away by the arm. “Hortensia, what was it you were going to say?” Jennifer whispered in her ear. “You said, you didn’t think anyone would believe you? Now’s the time to say it.” Hortensia nodded, took a deep breath, and shouted to be heard over the arguing. “Do you remember that time you sent me to summer camp?” Everyone stared at her. Hortensia sank down in her seat. “When you had to drive four hours to come pick me up because my arse hurt.” she mumbled. “I remember that!” Eve said, but then frowned. “You don’t think it happened there, do you?” “I don’t know.” Hortensia said at the table, but it was her best guess. “I just woke up after the first night hurting.” “Camp Summercrest?” Matilda asked. Hortensia stared at her. “How’d you know?” “There was a shirt for it in the lost and found box. I was wearing it when you had to take me home that one time when I…” Hortensia let out a weak chuckle. She saw Miss Honey reach for the paper next. “It’s him.” Miss Honey said, dropping the paper as if it burned her. “Who is he?” “His brother.” Mrs. Rodgers said. “And?” she was staring at Hortensia and motioning with her hand for her to continue. “The youth pastor at our church.” Suddenly the room exploded in a cacophony of voices. Her mom and Cynthia were screaming at each other. Aiden had run. The cop taking notes was yelling for guards to stop him. Hortensia put her hands over her ears. She wanted to go home. Her stomach cramped. She could feel the nappy filling with hot liquid and she began to cry. … “You did good, sweetheart.” Jennifer said. “I know it’s hard to answer all those questions, but I’m so proud of you for being brave.” They had just gotten back from a real police interrogation where they both gave victim testimonies. She wiped her hands clean with a wet wipe and bunched up the soiled nappy before tossing it into a garbage bag. “I don’t remember.” Hortensia said. “I do.” Jennifer whispered. She knew he was the one who had assaulted her all those years ago. “There’s something called DNA. When you were in the hospital, and they did all those invasive tests, they took samples from you. They found male DNA inside you, and they’re going to test it against the samples they took from him.” “Okay.” Hortensia said softly. “And you know who else is in a lot of trouble?” Jennifer said, a slight grin on her face. “Cynthia and Aiden.” Hortensia smiled slightly. All thanks to Hortensia’s drawings. Jennifer had finally peeked at copies of them at the police station, but they hadn’t been what Jennifer had expected. They were horrific, but it wasn’t a story of Hortensia’s abuse, it was of Billy’s. The story featured a young blonde girl riding on her daddy’s shoulders. She liked being up high, and being able to see things she wouldn’t normally see. Like the inside of vehicles. And as the father and daughter were walking down the street, the little girl noticed something strange. “Daddy, what’s he doing with Billy?” The little girl asked. The tall, blonde haired man looked to where she’d pointed. He quickly removed her off her shoulder and put her on the ground. “Run home as fast as you can.” The man said. The little girl ran, but not home. She ran behind another car and watched. She saw her daddy nearly rip the door open and drag the man out. “WHAT THE FUCK DO YOU THINK YOU’RE DOING?” Her daddy screamed. But the man pulled something black out of his pocket. There was a loud bang and suddenly, her daddy was on the ground. There was a red puddle forming around him. He stared up at her with wide vacant eyes, with a hole in his face. One of his eyes was gone. Jennifer knew that face well. She had seen it all over the pages of notebooks. The strange man did not know the girl was watching him. He was panicking. The man was large and strong, just like his brother. He picked up her daddy and threw him in the back of his truck along with Billy and covered them with a tarp. Then he got out and walked across the street to a familiar looking house. Aiden’s house. Hortensia had witnessed her father’s murder as a very small child. Too young to understand what she had just seen, but traumated none the less. Jennifer sighed and laid down on the bed next to her before wrapping her in a tight hug. “I’m going to miss you when you go back home.” Jennifer said. “You’re like my second daughter.” “You think mom will get out?” “As long as she doesn’t follow up on her threats to hit Cynthia over the head with a crowbar.” Jennifer said. “Speaking of…” she let go of the girl and rolled onto her feet. She offered Hortensia a hand up. “I have a surprise for you in the backyard.” Jennifer led her out blindfolded to where Brian, Matilda, Hazel, Zach and Nick all stood around eagerly before removing the blindfold. Hortensia looked around, frowning in confusion. “My surprise is a junkyard?” Hortensia asked with a laugh. The backyard was covered in tarps, and on them was a mismatched assortment of broken tellies, cracked statues, chipped vases, and other damaged items. “Yep.” Jennifer said, a wide smile on her face. She picked up a pair of safety goggles and put them on Hortensia’s face. “You’ve been going through so much, I figured you needed to blow off some steam by partaking in your favorite pastime of…” Jennifer handed her a bat. “breaking stuff.” Hortensia stared wide eyed at the array of junk and then at the bat. “You mean I get to…” Hortensia grinned. The first real smile Jennifer had seen in a long time. She gestured to the pile of junk. “Go nuts.” Jennifer watched the kids go nuts taking turns smashing things to bits. She even took a few swings herself before joining Brian on the patio. “Thank you for finding all this stuff.” Jennifer said. They had been going from yard sale to yard sale buying cheap, breakable looking items for the last month. “Half of it was in the dumpster behind the Salvation Army.” He grinned. Jennifer smiled at him before taking his hand. “I bet they won’t notice we’re gone.” She said. He chuckled and held her close for a moment. “What did you have in mind?” He asked. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a piece of paper. “What is it?” “My test results.” She said. “If she can do it, so can I.” He took the paper and read it before grinning, eyebrows raised. “Were you afraid of needles?” “That was not a blood test.” She shuddered. He laughed and kissed her. “And what would my brave girl like to do?” “Everything.” she whispered. “Ana-” “Okay, maybe not everything.” He laughed and took her hand before kissing it. “You’ll tell me if you want to stop, right?” She nodded. He put his forehead to hers. “I love you, Jenny.” “I love you too.” she whispered before taking him by the hand and leading him upstairs. … “Thank you Rachel, that’s right. I’m standing in front of West Bishop Church off London Ave where a local youth pastor has been taken away in handcuffs. Residents in this town are in an uproar. The man in question, Christopher Redding, is under suspicion of using his position to commit sexual acts against children. An investigation was launched when one of the children in his congregation was brought in to the local hospital where she was found to have several injuries consistant with sexual assault and a high level of a unnamed prescription sedative in her system. Police investigated Mr. Redding after a tip from another victim where multiple bottles of this same medication were found in his possession. The police believe Mr. Redding was slipping the sedatives into the grape juice used for communion and giving them to pre-selected children. Now police are asking for the cooperation of the public. Parents who have attended this church are being asked to sit down and have a difficult conversation with their children. A special task force has been formed as numerous potential victims have begun to come forward. Other members of the Redding family have also been taken into custody at this time on suspicion of aiding and abetting, blackmail, falsifying official documents, hindering a police investigation, second-degree murder, and abuse of a child under fourteen. Police have also confirmed Mr. Redding has been named as the prime suspect of the slaying of the nearly half- dozen bodies found earlier this summer. Dubbed as the Buckinghamshire Boy Butcher for his preferred choice of victims, this serial killer has left the city gripped in terror over the summer, but tonight, that fear may finally be over. Our thoughts and prayers are with the victims and their families at this time. If convicted, the DA has announced he will be pushing for the death penalty. Back to you in the studio.” “Prayers? Psh, what a load of shi- Oww.” Hortensia grumbled and rubbed at the side of her head. Miss Honey turned off the tv. “Pay attention.” Matilda said, arms crossed across her chest. “Who left you in charge?” Hortensia grumbled. “I did.” Miss Honey said. “You’ve been out of school for a while, it’s time to catch up. I have to go to the office for a few hours. Poor Mr. Trilby’s been dragged out of retirement to help keep the place running since I’ve been gone.” “Where did your class leave off?” Hortensia pointed to a chapter. Matilda scoffed. “How were you only in chapter twelve? I’m going to graduate highschool before your class gets through this.” “Fine smarty pants, what chapter are you on?” Matilda scoffed again. “I finished that thing a month ago.” “A month ago? It hasn’t even been three full months into the school year. This is supposed to last all year. It’s a textbook.” “And this is why I pulled her out of the classroom.” Miss Honey said. “You guys were so slow!” Matilda groaned, her fingers dragging down her face for emphasis. “It was torture.” “You thought Mr. Larson’s class was slow?” Hortensia asked, eyebrows creased in disbelief before snorting. “What level of hell did you think you were in when you walked into Miss Honey’s class for the first time?” Hortensia chuckled. “The fourth.” Matilda admitted. “You didn’t like my classroom?” Miss Honey asked. “I did once you started giving me my own work to do, but those first few days.” Her eyes opened wide in mock horror. Miss Honey laughed. “I thought school was going to be educational. I walked in expecting to see the periodic table of elements, and got hit with the Abc’s.” “Maybe in high school. You couldn’t possibly have thought all the other runts were as smart as you?” Hortensia asked. Matilda shrugged. “I didn’t know I was smarter than them. It’s not like I had ever spent time with other kids my age.” Matilda said. “You had an older brother. Didn’t you see his homework?” Matilda scoffed. “As if he ever did his homework.” … Jennifer poked her head into Carol’s office. She was sitting at her desk staring down at a book. Jennifer knocked on the door as Carol slammed the book she was reading closed. “Jen, you’re back.” Carol said, a guilty smile on her face. “Slow day?” Jennifer laughed. She didn’t care if Carol was reading if it was slow. She wasn’t her boss. No wait, yes she was. “Two paper cuts and a crushed pinky finger.” Carol said with a shrug. “Not much to do without our problem child sending me skinned knees and bloody noses. How is she?” Jennifer sighed. “About as well as you can be going through something like that. Still incontinent though.” Jennifer said. “At least I’ve managed to get over it. Poor kid’s embarrassed enough without me gagging in front of her.” Carol grimaced. “At least she’s older and you don’t have to change nappies.” Jennifer grimaced. “Jen, she’s eleven-years-old. She is more than capable of cleaning up after herself.” Jennifer shook her head. “It’s complicated.” Jennifer said. “What’s complicated about it? Tell her where the cleaning supplies are. What are you babying her for?” Jennifer knitted her eyebrows together. “Because she isn’t capable of it.” Jennifer said. “The pain is gone, but it’s like her soul leaves her body the moment it happens. She’s like an empty shell until she’s clean. I have to literally lead her by the hand. She says she doesn’t remember the attacks, but our psychologist thinks the sensation of the sudden, involuntary, uh, pooping and the feeling of not being in control is triggering flashbacks.” “Her body remembers.” “Yeah, something like that.” Jennifer said. “It’s… hard to see her like this. ” “You’re like the Patron Saint of Lost Children.” Jennifer clenched her teeth. “I’d rather not be associated with any religion.” Rumors were spreading amongst the community of prior allegations. “They knew what he was doing with those kids. They were protecting him. Not the kids, but him.” “There’s more than a few people ready to scalp him.” Carol said. “Did you see that interview they aired of one of the parents?” “The one they had to bleep out every other word?” Jennifer asked with a slight smile. “He’s either getting lynched or murdered the moment the guards look away. He’ll get what’s coming to him. Even the other inmates don’t tolerate crimes against children.” “That’s what Brian said.” Jennifer said. Speaking of… She looked around the room. “Is there anyone here?” She whispered. Carol shook her head. “We, um…” Carol raised her eyebrows. “Had sex.” Jennifer mumbled. Carol grinned. She pushed a chair towards her. “You should have led with that. Sit. Spill.” “Oww!” Was all Jennifer could say. Carol gave her a sympathetic smile. “It’ll get better.” “The second time was better.” Jennifer agreed. “Third was the best.” “Third?” Carol nodded her head in approval, a large smile plastered on her face. “Look at you! Was it as scary as you thought it would be?” “The first time was. I was nervous he’d think I was too grotesque.” But he had gone out of his way to show her the scarring didn’t bother him. She blushed. She’d keep that memory to herself. “What was his reaction? Did he say anything?” He wasn’t talking, but his mouth had been plenty busy. “Umm, no.” “You use a condom?” “Carol!” She sighed. So nosey. “Neither of us have anything and it’s not like I can get pregnant.” “And did you get that verified by a licensed doctor like I told you to?” “Umm, no.” Jennifer admitted, shrinking back under her gaze. “Getting tested was bad enough. The nurse took one look, called the doctor in, who called another doctor in. I felt like half the clinic was staring at me. I was starting to wonder if I should start charging admission to come into the room.” “Well, I’m relieved to hear you don’t have Syphilis, and I’m proud of you for getting checked. It can cause much more serious health risks than a few sores if you leave it this long untreated.” “Not so loud!” Jennifer said with a cringe. There were already enough rumors about her without STD’s added to the mix. The women who worked in the office were gossip mongers. “They’ll hear you.” “Oh yes, you’ve missed all sorts of juicy gossip.” Carol chuckled. “I’ve been hearing all kinds of things about you and your boyfriend all week.” “He visited me at work one time.” Jennifer cringed. He hadn’t done anything. “And how would anyone know anything about him? He looked like any other parent with their kid.” She stared down Carol. “Unless someone let something slip…” She crossed her arms, fingers tapping anxiously. “Carol…” Carol shifted her eyes, a guilty grin twitched at the corners of her mouth. “I walked in on some ladies chatting in the teacher’s lounge.” “...And?” “I was only trying to help set the record straight…” Ignore it. Ignore it. Just ignore it. “What were they saying?” Jennifer asked, taking the bait. She was going to regret this. “That you were dating a woman from the bank.” Jennifer let her head fall in an exaggerated show of dismay. “Why does everyone think I’m a lesbian?” “So I told them the bloke with the kid the other day was your boyfriend.” “Oh, is that all?” She sank down in her chair in relief. “Want to hear my favorite one? These girls have quite the imagination.” “Fine, out with it.” “He’s been your secret lover for years, and he killed Agatha Trunchbull on your orders so you could openly be together.” They stared at each other in silence before erupting in laughter. “Hey, can I ask you something weird?” Jennifer asked. “There’s something I had been meaning to ask you since the revelation of the drugged juice.” “What’s that?” “It brought up a memory of getting something similar poured down my throat.” “Something to knock you out so you don’t fight back or make a commotion.” “Yeah, but I was wondering, something you told me about back then made me wonder. Did you have any memory gaps around the time you were held hostage?” She saw a strange look in Carol’s eyes. “Why do you ask?” “ I figured I had been drugged and that’s why I don’t remember much. But there is something I do remember. My aunt kept a bottle of expensive tequila in her desk drawer. I remember him finding it and pouring himself a drink.” “Is it still there? Party in your office?” “No, I think…we already drank it.” Jennifer said, studying her confused face. “I wasn’t watching what he was doing with it, but I remember he was holding it at one point. I was so angry at her I stole the bottle a few days later and put it in the vent in my room. You told me we drank it all when we were held there.” “Are you saying you roofied me?” Carol asked before letting out a sigh. “That…explains a few things.” “Like what?” “Like how I woke up with no idea where I was for the last five days with enough drugs in my system to sedate a horse. The hospital accused me of either stealing the drugs and going on a bender or trying to commit suicide. One day I was sitting in my car and saw you riding your bike and it started coming back, bit by bit.” “So you didn’t come back because…you forgot about me?” Jennifer asked. Carol grimaced and hung her head. Jennifer began to laugh. She couldn’t help it. This whole situation was so crazy. “I don’t know why, but that makes me feel better. Why didn’t you tell me? I’ve been going around this whole time thinking you abandoned me, well, since you told me about it.” “How is ‘I forgot you existed’ any better? I’ve felt terrible about it. Then I thought it was because of the carbon monoxide, but five days wouldn’t cause that, you’ve been breathing it in for years.” “Maybe it was both? Like a perfect storm of events. Drugs, carbon monoxide and trauma.” “Traumatised? I wasn’t the one traumatized. You and the kid, yes, but-” “You were held prisoner for five days with three other people eating nothing but expired MRES and beat up. Of course you were traumatized. It isn’t a contest.” Jennifer said. “Eve said we all thought we were going to be killed.” “It was looking that way.” Carol admitted. “At least the kid was young enough not to know what was going on.” “I saw her pictures at the police station.” Jennifer said. “Those were…” Carol let out an exaggerated breath. “No wonder she’s so messed up.” “She said she only drew a recurring nightmare, but our therapist thinks there’s truth to it. I think he’s the adult body they found with the kids.” “Yeah, yeah, I think so too.” Carol said. “Well,” Jennifer said standing up. “I’ve got a lot of work to catch up on. I’ll let you get back to your book.” “Is she coming back to school soon?” Carol asked with a stretch. “I don’t know what we’re going to do. She keeps having these dissociative episodes. I might have to do what I did with Matilda and put another desk in my office and have her do independent studies.” Carol snickered. “Good luck getting anything done.” “No kidding.” Jennifer said as she walked out the door. The office staff greeted her warmly when she walked in. They asked her how her “vacation” was. One woman even thought she had gone to the Bahamas with her boyfriend. “One of my kids is sick.” Jennifer explained. They wished Matilda a speedy recovery. Jennifer didn’t correct them. She sat at her desk and scowled at the large pile of forms waiting for her. She was starting to understand why Agatha kept tequila in her desk. She really hated paperwork. Jennifer was only halfway through when the phone rang. Please don’t be Matilda. Please don’t be Matilda. It was.

Ted’s ass quickly went aflame. He was astounded by how hard Stacey could hit him with just her bare hand. As she expertly spread her spanks over every part of Ted’s cute backside, the boy began to wriggle on her lap. As much as it hurt, the spanking was sending vibrations through Ted’s most sensitive areas. Despite being treated in such a humiliating way, he found blood rushing to his cock. Overall, he was very aroused by the situation. Stacey was well aware of Ted’s excitement. She too felt a warming between her legs. The dominance she exerted over him was thrilling and titillating. And she took note of how firm and round Ted’s ass was. Much as she was enjoying herself, she was also determined to teach him a lesson. Stacey brought her hand down with force, crisply smacking his reddening bottom again and again. She began scolding him, hoping to add to his embarrassment. “I hope you feel ashamed of yourself. We made our expectations very clear when you moved in here.” Stacey continued her rhythmic barrage as she lectured, alternating cheeks. “And you failed to meet those expectations. Now you have to face the consequences.” The scolding was having the desired effect. Ted did feel ashamed. His shoulders slumped and his body relaxed. He gave into the punishment, knowing that he fully deserved it. “I’m sorry,” he muttered, feeling very small. “You will be,” Stacey barked ominously. She stopped spanking for a moment, but held Ted firmly across her lap. She let her hand rest on his bare butt, feeling the heat she had created. “What do you think, La? Is his butt warmed up enough for the paddle?” Lara jumped up from the couch and circled around behind to inspect Ted’s bottom. “Let’s see,” she said, extending a hand to gently rub and pinch Ted’s naked backside. “It’s a nice shade of pink, but I think this butt could be redder before I take my paddle to it.” Lara reared and smacked him hard three times on each cheek, making Ted flinch and grunt. She too was turned on by the young man’s muscular backside, and by his submissive wriggling over Stacey’s lap. “Ok then,” Stacey said, resuming the spanking. “Let’s add some color to this tushie.” Ted’s discomfort was growing, both from the sting in his butt and the intense humiliation. The way the girls talked about him as though he wasn’t right there, inspecting his bare bottom, made his face blush just as red as his butt. Stacey’s infantile mention of his “tushie,” made his face turn just as red as his butt. He truly felt like a misbehaved little boy who was being taught a lesson. Stacey spanked Ted hard for another five minutes or so. Finally, just when he felt tears begin to well in his eyes, she stopped. “Alright buster,” she said with a final smack to his rear. “Stand up.” Ted stood and immediately reached behind to try to rub out the sting in his ass. Stacey quickly smacked his hands away. “You stop it bad boy! That smarting bottom is there to teach you a lesson. Don’t you try to rub it out.” She grabbed his wrists in one hand and spanked him again, hard, with the other. Ted yelped and jumped in the air. “Now get over there and take the rest of your punishment,” Stacey said, pointing to the edge of the couch where Lara stood tapping the heavy paddle against her thigh. Ted’s heart sank. His ass was already very sore. He felt truly contrite, and he knew he’d never again try to throw a party behind his roommates’ back. He stared at Lara, his lip quivering slightly. A tear streaked his cheek, and he burst. “Please! Please don’t paddle me! I’m so sorry. I was so stupid. It will never happen again, please. I’ll clean the apartment for the rest of the semester! Please please!” Lara felt a smile curl in the corners of her mouth. A brief wave of sympathy rose in her. Ted had already been thoroughly spanked, and she did believe him that it wouldn’t happen again. She considered whether to let him off this time. But only for a moment. The hard paddle felt good in her hand. Many times she had fantasized about applying it to Ted’s bare butt. No way was she passing up this opportunity. “I don’t think so, my friend,” she said. “I know you heard this paddle in use the other night. It’s time for you to fully understand what it feels like to break the rules around here.” Ted silently wiped his tears and hung his head. He stood frozen on the floor, his sweatpants still hanging just below his bottom. Despite his shame, a large erection held them up in the front. Lara pointed to the arm of the sofa. “Bend over and take your medicine.” She noticed the massive bulge in the front of his pants and felt her own arousal multiply. Ted shuffled over toward the couch, both hands gripping his waistband in the front hoping to protect some level of modesty. Turned on by both Ted’s hard on and his childlike submission to her, Lara couldn’t help herself. She cracked him gently on the knuckles with the paddle to move his hands away, then quickly yanked his pants to his ankles. Ted stumbled and fell forward. Lara caught him by the arm and guided him over the arm of the couch. His face buried in the cushion, ass straight up in the air, Ted was in position. Lara moved to his side. Placing her left hand in the small of his back to steady him, she tapped the paddle against his bright red bottom. She paused a moment, then took Ted by the hips to adjust him. Squaring him up evenly, she pushed him forward so that his toes barely touched the hard wood floor. Ted heard Stacey move around behind him, seemingly to get a better view. Humiliated, he turned his head into the the back of the couch to hide his face. Lara took aim again, and Ted flinched as the hard wood tapped his upper thighs. “I’m going to give you fifteen swats,” Lara said firmly, “the same number Stacey and I got the first time we spanked one another.” The words sunk in for Ted. The scene he had been visualizing - dreaming and fantasizing about - was real. And he was about to find out just how real. Lara slapped him a little harder, bouncing the heavy paddle off his left cheek. Ted gasped and jolted. Lara pushed down hard on his back. “You hold still. If you move out of position or try to cover up your butt, the swat won’t count. Understand?” Ted nodded slightly, unable to speak. Lara cracked him hard across both cheeks. “UNDERSTAND??!” “Owwww!! Yes!! Aaahhh!!” Ted wailed into the couch cushion, trying desperately to hold still. “Good. Now you go ahead and cry if you need to. This is going to hurt, young man.” The force of the first spank took Ted’s breath away. He arched his back, pulled up his head, and dropped his jaw. The searing heat explodes across his entire ass. Lara waited just until she saw him inhale and let out a muted squeal, then hit him again with all her strength. The loud spank was nothing compared to the wail Ted let out. Finally finding his voice, he howled. “Aaaaahhhhhhhhooowwwww!” Lara took aim. “Remember to stay still. You know you deserve this, you bad boy.” Ted buried his face in the couch and began to sob as the third smack landed. Seeing his will break, Lara got on with it. “That was three,” she said pulling the paddle back above her head. “And here is FOUR! FIVE! SIX! SEVEN! EIGHT!!” Lara expertly spread the swats to every part of his backside. Both cheeks bore the beginnings of bruises. The boy wailed and bawled as the paddle fell. He couldn’t remember a time he’d felt this kind of pain. He kicked his feet, his toes tapping the floor. Lara wrapped her free arm around his waist. “Hold still. More than halfway there. Seven more.” She tightened her grip, both around Ted’s waist and on her implement. She felt an adrenaline rush, and the warmth between her legs continued to grow. The paddle rested against the naughty boy’s sore bottom. “Nine! Ten!” Lara called out as she hit him in quick succession. She felt Ted’s body go limp as he wailed sobbed uncontrollably into the couch cushion. “Five more,” Lara chided, releasing her grip. “I want you to think hard about why you’re being spanked.” She smacked him hard. He cried out. “You are being spanked,” SMACK “because you” SMACK “broke your” SMACK “promise!!” SMACK Ted could only sob and kick his feet as Lara abused his backside. He had lost every ounce of pride. He just wanted it to stop. Lara made the last one count. She brought the paddle down with such force, Ted fell to his knees. He collapsed into a puddle on the floor, tears streaming down his cheeks and snot from his nose. The girls let him lie there, standing over him, until he caught his breath. Finally, through his sniffles, he murmured, “I… I… I’m… s…sorry…” Immediately, both Stacey and Lara knelt down and put their arms around him. “We know you are,” whispered Lara. “And we know it won’t happen again,” said Stacey, rubbing his swollen bottom. Ted continued crying softly as the girls held him. The three of them basked in the tender moment. Finally, Stacey tapped Ted’s butt. “I think some time in the corner will help you calm down. Then you’ve got quite a bit of cleaning up to do, buster.” Ted shifted to his feet and wiped his nose. Lara took him by the elbow and led him to the corner of the room. Ted stumbled with his pants still around his ankles. Lara guided him face first against the wall and put his hands on his head. “No rubbing,” she warned, with a sharp smack. “Or else.” Ted whimpered, but stood perfectly still and said nothing. Stacey took out her phone. “I’m setting a timer for ten minutes. I want you to think about your bad behavior and the consequences of that behavior. Then you can pull your pants back up and get to cleaning.” “Ok,” Ted croaked, still sniffling. As the timer started, the girls stood for a few moments to admire their handiwork. Ted’s ass and thighs were deeply bruised. They felt quite pleased with how soundly he had been punished, and they were ecstatic with how willingly he had taken it. At last, they left him there, propped in the corner like a naughty boy with nothing but his thoughts and his smarting bottom.

“Now…” Lilith said, kneeling down in front of Maggie, purposefully not cutting off Mikey’s line of sight. “You’re obviously a very vulgar person, and that's not okay,” Lilith said, watching Maggie’s wide eyes stare back at her. “So, we’re going to do a little bit of behavior training, and once you’ve learned how to be a decent, respectful member of society, Mommy will let you go,” Lilith said with a smirk. Maggie opened her mouth to speak, only to be met with a silencing finger from Lilith. “Nuh uh, not yet,” She said in a low, serious tone. “So you’re going to do as I say, when I say. You’re going to play nice, and you’re going to be respectful to both me and your new little brother. Do you understand?” Maggie nodded hesitantly, unsure of how any of this was possible. “We use our words in this household,” Lilith insisted, waiting for Maggie’s response. “Yes…” Maggie said quietly through her breath. “Now try again with proper manners,” Lilith insisted. “Yes…ma’am?” She said, unsure of what she meant. “Hmmm, better, but I think I prefer Mommy,” Lilith said with a smirk. “So let's try again,” “Yes, M- Mommy,” Maggie stuttered, feeling completely unsure of herself. “Good job!” Lilith cooed, turning to head towards the kitchen. “Keep it up and you’re on your way to earning a gold star!” Maggie sat still as Mikey let his second brain take over, slowly leaning forward into a crawling position as he shuffled across the floor towards Maggie, reaching out in an attempt to squeeze her breast as Maggie scooted back, forcing herself to stand up as she used her hands for leverage. The unease in her body combined with the sudden movement caused her stomach to rumble as she stood still, slowly wobbling as she gained her balance. She looked at Mikey in his desperate state as she stuck her tongue out at him in an attempt to ignore her stomach. She went to say something in a teasing manner, to remind him he should be embarrassed about his current state when her stomach rumbled harder as she practically buckled over. Fear came over Maggie’s face as she stood in panic, feeling herself start to lose the battle as she desperately scanned the living room, Mikey dumbly staring back at her. “Ma- Mommy?” She said, hating the words as he heard herself say them. “Yes, dear?” Lilith responded, actively preparing lunch in the kitchen. “Uh- toilet?” Maggie said, starting her waddle towards the hallway where she could only assume the restroom was. “Don’t be silly, dear. You’re wearing yours!” She said with a smirk. “N- no…no…” Maggie started, finding it difficult to think through the brain fog. “Number…two…” “Mhmm,” Lilith cooed. “Number ones, twos…threes,” She said with a wink towards Mikey as he turned himself around. “They all go in your nice fluffy diaper,” She said. Panic set in as Maggie continued to waddle towards the hall, desperate to find a toilet as the pressure built, nearing a point of no return. She approached one of the doors, but with a quick swoosh from Lilith, the handle wouldn’t budge. Maggie pulled on the handle with all of her force. “Pwease!” She called out, desperately trying to get the handle to budge. “Pw-” She started, suddenly feeling the release of pressure as the warm stream of mud flooded the back of her diaper, quickly spreading across her cheeks as she stood in horror. Mikey’s mouth hung open as he watched Maggie’s diaper expand in every direction as it slowly started to sag more and more as the once white padding turned a darker shade of brown. “Oh- oh-” Maggie stumbled, feeling disgusted as the warm filth pressed against her skin and the weight pulled her downwards. “Oh my-” She started, unable to find the words she was looking for. “Why…how…” She stumbled. “I- I-” She started as tears rolled down her cheeks, quickly breaking into sobs. “This is so unfair!” She cried out. “Aww, did someone have an accident?” Lilith cooed from the kitchen, smiling with a devilish grin as she looked back to see Maggie in a vulnerable state. “No! I…you f- f-,” She stumbled. “Why are words so hard!” She cried out, standing with her legs spread as she remained unsure of what to do. “You made me!” She screamed, sniffling as she tried to wipe her tears away. Mikey’s eyes glazed over as he fantasized about playing with his messy sister as she broke down in tears in front of him, throwing a fit he was sure would get a harsh punishment from Lilith. His cock hardened, pushing the confines of his squishy prison as he tried to rock forward in a discrete motion. “Now, now, sweety,” Lilith called out. “Mommy will get you changed just after lunch!” “Wha- no!” Maggie cried. “Fu- fire- change me!” “Sweety,” Lilith called out from the kitchen. “Mommy doesn’t like bratty littles,” Maggie tried to walk, feeling the heavy weight beneath her legs as it threw her off balance, sending her tumbling backwards onto her overfilled diaper as it squirted out the leg holes and onto the carpet. She let out a scream as tears rolled down her face, the impossible situation only turning worse as the smell of her accident filled the room as her sobs echoed through the house. Lilith had finally had enough, setting down what she was doing before firmly stomping her way over to Maggie, picking her up and carrying her down the hallway, unphased by the accident. Desperate to see what would happen next, Mikey assumed his position as he crawled after them on all fours, eager for a conclusion to the fit. Maggie kicked about in a lousy attempt to escape Lilith’s clutch, who seemed unphased by her attempts as she carried her to Mikey’s changing table, where a quick flick of her wrist had added some bondage restraints to tie Maggie down with. Sparkles of light danced past Mikey as he watched them flicker off the wall in a swift, elegant motion heading down the hall towards his nursery where they effortlessly stacked together, creating a bright, twinkling glow as they transformed half of the room. Vibrant shades of pink seeped through the walls as a whole new crib appeared out of thin air, dotting together an assortment of colorful wall art to match, with a plethora of stuffies and toys as they quickly transformed what was once a simple toy shelf in to everything that Lilith would need to take care of her newest addition. Mikey crawled with desperation, eager to see the new room from all angles as he finally approached the doorway, grateful for the soft, plush carpet that nicely padded his knees as he stared at the pink half of the room in wonderment, almost completely oblivious to the straps that had magically appeared at his changing station that Maggie was being fastened into as she tried to kick her way free from Lilith’s grip. “Wow…” Mikey let out, mesmerized by the sudden changes that Lilith could make with ease, almost without a second thought. “Mommy?” He let out, turning to ask her a question as if he had suddenly forgotten Maggie’s predicament as he stared up at what was clearly Maggie’s messy bottom as Lilith worked to wipe it clean. Mikey felt his own inner balls of light begin to dance around as the question he was going to ask quickly faded from his mind. His mouth formed a wide-o of wonderment as he watched Lilith work her motions, plopping backwards into a criss cross position as he felt a mass of his own reform in the front of his diaper. His hand autonomously migrated towards the mass, slowly kneading the wet padding against his growing mound as he watched Maggie’s diaper change, a sensational experience he hadn’t had in some time. “Now if I take these restraints off, are you going to keep kicking?” Lilith asked, having finished taping up Maggie’s fresh diaper. Maggie shook her head as the tears dried up. “Big girls use their words,” Lilith said, starting to undo one of the leg straps. “You want to be a big girl again, don’t you?” “Yes…Mommy,” Maggie said, feeling mortified about what had just happened. “Good,” Lilith said, as she finished removing the straps, helping Maggie off the table and onto the floor where she quickly discovered Mikey’s presence. Mikey quickly slid his hand away from his bulge, eyes now locked on Maggie's bare breasts again as he felt the need for release. “Oh, hi sweetie,” Lilith cooed, scruffing his hair up as she turned around to see him.. “Why don’t you show little Miss Maggie here around your room? Mommy will be right back,” She said as she casually exited the room. Mikey sat still, staring up at Maggie as she stood awkwardly while Lilith left the room. Mikey’s bulge continued to push into the soft, mushy confines of his diaper as he stared up at Maggie practically ready to drool. “What?” Maggie scoffed, crossing her arms to cover her breasts, cutting off Mikey’s direct gaze as he fidgeted about in an attempt to hide his throbbing mound. “You’re pretty…” Mikey said quietly as he blushed, slowly migrating his hand back to the front of his diaper, unable to prevent himself any longer. Maggie rolled her eyes before Lilith returned with a small pale of water and a brush, setting it on the floor. “Oh, is your little brother keeping his eyes on you?” Liltih smirked, noticing Maggie’s crossed arms and Mikey’s discreetly placed hand. Maggie wasn’t sure what to say, or what the appropriate response was as she stood awkwardly, scanning the room in an attempt to avoid eye contact. “Here,” Lilith said, making her way to the closet as she opened it up, pulling out a bright pink onesie covered in unicorns. “Let's get you dressed, then you have a mess to clean up,” Maggie scoffed, unimpressed by the wardrobe choice or the thought of cleaning up her own mess, purposefully looking away as Lilith made her way over to her. “Arms up!” Lilith said, practically grabbing Maggie’s arms herself. Maggie didn’t bother to fight it, helping lift her arms as Lilith slid the onesie over her, kneeling down to help button up the crotch strap between her legs. “Perfect! Now let's get you setup to clean your mess,” “But-” Maggie started. Lilith stopped, looking back at Maggie as she waited for what she had to say. “Well?” “Nothing…” Maggie said, giving up as she realized it wasn’t worth it. “That's what I thought,” Lilith said, before making her way back to the door as she picked up the pale. “And don’t worry, Mommy will be right back to deal with you, little rascal,” Lilith said towards Mikey with a wink as he smiled up at her from the floor. Enjoying the story so far? Want to read the next couple of chapters early without waiting? Consider supporting my work over on SubscribeStar!

Hello, this is the first story I have ever written, as such please forgive my poor grammar and spelling errors, feel free to point them out and I will correct them. this story is about a college student who finds himself a room for rent with a landlord bent on regressing him, the concept was inspired by a previous story you can find here I definitely recommend it, it is possibly my favorite story of all time, which is why I was inspired to write this one, you may find my story gets a bit sappy at times. and I think I have a habit of over explaining things, the two characters in this story are both male, this is an asexual story in the sense there is no sex. i hope you like my story, without further ado, here it is. Regressed by my landlord: Thomas was an average guy, just turned 18, just finished graduating from high school with average grades, he was happy to finally move out of his moms house on his way to college, the college that he'd picked which had accepted him was one of the rare ones which had no dorms, and as a single child Thomas was used to having a room to himself anyway, he wasn't comfortable with the idea of sharing a room with others, so he was already set on finding somewhere he could rent a room nearby campus. He had been looking for a while, he didn't expect how hard the search would be, he didn't have a lot of money saved up from the odd jobs he'd done over the summer, mowing lawns, pulling weeds, etc, his Mother had surprisingly agreed to help him out with affording rent, but only to the tune of $500 a month, so he had to find somewhere cheap, he didn't think it would be so difficult considering he only wanted a single room, but as it turns out bedrooms nearby campus were in high demand, the closer he got to his budget the further from campus the place was. he was beginning to understand the meaning of 'a college town'. He kept checking though day after day, then one day he saw it, seemingly too good to be true, but out of desperation and fear of missing out, he jumped on the ad the moment it posted, sending off his application minutes after it had been published to the web. they wanted $500 a month which unfortunately would be every dollar he had incoming to him not counting his summer job savings, but they were only a 20-minute bus ride from campus not counting traffic delays. he knew by now he would never find a room so close for that price if he missed out on this one. The ad seemed average enough, roommate wanted, $500 a month, nearby campus I own a house on Shirley ave and I have an available bedroom I'm willing to rent out for $500 a month, all utilities included, you will be expected to sign a lease lasting 3 years, but I will allow you to go month to month once those three years are up, I do of course have house rules that you will need to agree to before I am willing to accept your application, for example I do not allow you to invite over guests or have parties, you must be in the house by 10pm, no wearing shoes in the house, no damaging my furniture, you must use the furniture provided I don't want furniture being moved into my house, if there's something I don't have that you need we can discuss it and I must approve it first, this is just a sample of some of my rules, if you are still interested please contact me with your application, give a summary of yourself and your reason for moving to this area. Contact me at tunuevopapi@Gaagle.com Thomas sent off his application right away. Hello I am Thomas and I am interested in renting your available room, I am a recent high school graduate and I will be attending the local college in the fall to get my degree, I am willing to agree to your rules and will sign a 3-year lease, please let me know if the offer is still available. David was not surprised to see he had received an emailed application only minutes after posting the ad, it almost always went this way, once the student that he'd had living in his room finished getting their degree and moved out he'd wait till summer was over to post the ad at the last minute so those still looking would be desperate and see his ad as a miracle to jump on before it got taken up, this often made it much easier to find tenants willing to comply to all of his rules and stipulations. When David saw the first application he was glad to see this kid Thomas had not asked any questions about the rules, it indicated how desperate the kid was, often David would get applicants wanting to know more details about the rest of the rules before they were even willing to come look at the place, David usually ignored those applications, he didn't want to waste time on people who were more likely to refuse once they saw the whole list. David immediately responded to Thomas inviting him to come take a tour of the house. Instructing him to bring his check book to cover the deposit in case he felt like signing the lease on the spot. "otherwise", David said: "I can't guarantee the room won't get claimed out from under you by someone willing to move on it quicker." David wasn't one to field multiple applicants at a time, too much hassle, but he liked to imply he was, to create extra urgency. When Thomas read David's response his heart leapt to his throat, he hadn't thought about the fact he would have to come see the place before settling on it, Thomas was not wise in the ways of the world, after all he'd been sheltered in his moms house his whole life until now, he hadn't mentioned it to David before, but he did not live anywhere nearby his chosen college and to tour this house he would need to book a flight, he had a little over a couple thousand in the bank though of all his summer savings, so he knew he could afford it, and he didn't want to hesitate lest the room get claimed out from under him like the landlord David had suggested was likely, so Thomas immediately booked himself round trip plane tickets for the very next day to fly out. Responding to David in the affirmative that he could tour the house the very next day if David was available. David of course was very available. David is a scientist with a doctorate in Microbiology, Biochemistry & Molecular Genetics, or he was, he had retired early some years back after making some discoveries that proved to be very lucrative for him to sell to the military. they bought the rights to his research, and he in return got to retire to a life of living however he wanted to live, he bought a nice home in the town he grew up in and decided to continue his research on the locals, one college student at a time..... so of course he had all the time in the world to receive Thomas whenever Thomas's schedule would allow for. In a mad rush Thomas flew around his house packing a backpack and a suitcase trying to get ready in time, his flight wasn't until 6am, and it was still only evening, he had plenty of time, but he was nervous, he wanted to get packed immediately, his Mother noticed his flurry and inquired what has got into him, once he told her he was flying out to his college town to see about a place to live she was too relieved to be rid of him to care to ask any further questions, It's not that his mom didn't love him, she just wasn't the most loving person to begin with. She had agreed to help him pay his rent at his new place mostly just to ensure shed get him out of the house, she had been raising him as a single Mother for too many years for her to count, it had exhausted her, she was ready to get back to having an empty home, things were just easier for her that way... sometimes when she looked at Thomas she saw a reminder of the man he came from, someone she thought she loved who abandoned her the moment Thomas was born, being so betrayed by his Father had turned her resentful toward Thomas, she did her best to keep those feelings buried deep but could never get rid of them. Thomas felt the lack of love but over the years had learned to live with it, he too was glad to get away from her, he didn't hate her, he just saw her as a reminder of all the love he wished he'd gotten but never did. She raised him much like a stranger would, giving him the minimum and not much more. Bandaging the ouchies but not giving them any kisses. Growing up Thomas had seen his peers get kisses on their ouchies as just one example of many illustrating the differences in the love his peers got that he lacked, and at first found it odd, then found himself envying them, which eventually turned into resent... Finished packing as best his inexperience could be, for he had never flown before, nor so much as even traveled beyond the town he lived (not counting school field trips) it was only 10pm, with 8 hours until his flight he went to bed, skipping dinner, so he wouldn't have to spend time preparing a meal himself, opting instead to just drink some water to settle his hungry stomach, he downed a glass and brought one full glass to his bedside table, drinking it in the night. at around 2 am he woke from a dream in which he'd been in a pool swimming, he'd just started peeing in the pool when he shot awake and realized he was peeing in real life too, he managed to pinch off the flow but there was a bit of a wet spot on his sheets, he ran to the bathroom to finish his business, while doing so he couldn't help thinking how odd it was to dream of peeing in the pool to begin with considering the few times he did swim in a pool he always peed in the bathroom before getting into the pool just to be sure he wouldn't feel tempted to pee the pool since through the years so many of his peers had expressed disdain to him for those who would, but dreams rarely conformed with reality anyway, Thomas then returned from the bathroom to see his shame spread out on the bedding, the wet spot was about the size of a watermelon, Thomas had never been a bed wetter as far as he could remember, but he could not remember anything from before the age of 6 so who knows beyond that. he certainly wasn't going to open a conversation with his Mother about what he was like back then. Sighing to himself and making a note to not drink any more water at night he took his bedding and underwear to the washing machine then went and laid back down on the bare bed and slept another 2 hours, before getting up to switch the bedding into the dryer, at this point it was 4:30 am, and he knew he needed to get going. he took a fast shower grabbed his luggage and summoned a Lyft to the airport, his Mother would just have to get the bedding from the dryer herself he didn't have time to wait for it to finish. Thomas made it to the airport by 5am, got through security by 550 am, and got to his flight gate just in time for boarding to begin, thrilled his timing worked out so well he began feeling positive and like his bad morning was turning around. he boarded his plane took his seat in coach by the window, and glued his eyes to the window. Being his first time flying he wanted to keep his eyes on the ground as much as he could, excited to see himself lift off the earth, the attendant came by asking if he wanted anything, he gladly took a bottled water to help with his nerves he downed it immediately and the attendant gave him two more these he downed during the take off process, all went seemingly as expected but for takeoff, when the plane began rocketing down the runway he was frightened by the sheer sound of the engines, the shaking of the fuselage, he had no idea takeoff was such a tremendous racket, he wasn't sure if this was normal, he had momentary thoughts that maybe the plane was breaking in some way, he had moments of panic wondering if he'd be OK, all the while he could see the ground going under them faster and faster, The moment the wheels left the ground the fuselage shaking softened greatly, and he breathed a sigh of relief, the engines were still roaring and his body was feeling the extra gravity planting him in his seat more than normal but with the wheels off the earth he knew this must mean the flight was going according to plan, and indeed it did, the plane ascended on and on until the clouds blocked his view of the earth now far below, he stared on at the clouds for a while fascinated by the idea that he was now in clouds, before eventually getting bored by the all white scenery, he closed his eyes and managed to doze off, his blood pressure crashing having passed the peak of excitement in the ride. Smooth sailing saw him sound asleep for most of the flight, he was back in the pool... Swimming and swimming and enjoying his warm summer day in the pool he laid back in the water and floated, he couldn't remember ever feeling so weightless before, like all his worries and stresses had been left at the edge of the pool not following him into the water. he loved this feeling, it was new to him, his waking mind would probably associate it with his newfound freedom of moving out of his Mothers house for the first time. Getting away from the one person he'd been stuck with all his life whom just didn't love him anymore then the minimum prescribed. Thomas awoke with a start, the plane had jostled at a bit of turbulence, in the moment of waking he immediately remembered the dream in the pool and shot up like a rocket his hands shooting to his crotch to check for wetness, hitting his head on the low ceiling as he did so, drawing the attention of the passengers nearby, Thomas was worried the pool dream meant he had wet in his sleep again, he hadn't, but his reaction with his hand checking his crotch told his neighbors that he had expected too, he sat back down with a bump on his head and red in his face, embarrassed at the display he had just made. In all his years he could remember he had that one single bedtime accident and it wasn't even a large wetting he'd even made it stop just as quickly as it had started. and now here he was being paranoid about it like it was an every night thing, once he had eventually shaken off the humiliation he had to laugh at himself for being so ridiculous, 'he wasn't a bed wetter, the other night had been just a fluke, just a one off, he should stop worrying about it', he told himself. Still, he made sure to stay awake the rest of the flight, He was glad he did, watching the clouds break away and the ground come back into view as the plane began it's descent was just as thrilling as the way up had been. he wondered if this is what birds felt like, During the descent he began feeling urgency to pee but just as he considered making his way to the restroom the 'fasten seatbelts' sign came on, he was forced to stay seated. As the plane touched down and the wheels sent the rumble of the concrete into the fuselage the vibrations helped make Thomas aware that his urgency was greater than anticipated as all that water had made it's way through him, glad he had decided not to sleep anymore he was anxious to get to the restroom, of course he'd have to wait until he was off the plane, since the seat belt sign was still illuminated. Landing didn't take long but the pilot came over the intercom and gave what seemed a rehearsed speech about how the flight went well etc then the pilot informed the cabin that they would need to wait awhile because their gate was still occupied by a late to leave plane. they sat on the tarmac and waited, and waited, and waited, the seat belt sign stayed illuminated, what must have been at least an hour went by when finally the plane began moving, Thomas was bursting, he cursed all the water he had drank on the flight and the night before out of nerves and empty stomach, The plane taxied into it's gate and all the passengers began getting off the plane grabbing their luggage and lining up in the aisle, Thomas had bought the cheap tickets, he was in the far back of the plane, he would be the last to leave it, he now understood why the tickets in the back of the plane were cheaper. as he watched the rest of the passengers all in front of him slow walking their way single file down the aisle, he couldn't remember having this much trouble holding his bladder, thinking on it he realized he never needed to, at home the bathroom was always right there, and at school the teachers always let him go to the restroom whenever he needed to.. during his summer jobs he could use the home owners restroom or just go in a bush, this situation where he was forced to wait over an hour with a bursting bladder was uncommon for him. this realization brought a sense of panic, he suddenly was worried if he'd be able to hold it, The crowd began picking up pace a bit and the movement seemed to help him focus, he did get off the plane with dry pants and began wandering the unfamiliar airport wondering where the restrooms were, he saw a sign and followed it's arrow, he got lost for a moment or two but eventually he did find a bathroom, it called itself a family bathroom, and he noted how the one door locked leaving him the whole bathroom to himself, he rushed to sit on the toilet and made it just in time, his underwear only sporting a small damp spot that probably wouldn't show on his jeans, and while seated began glancing around the room, while doing his deed he noticed on the wall a changing table for changing babies diapers, but he was astounded at it's size, it had to be over 6 feet long, and it looks very sturdy, not the usual small plastic they were back home, he thought to himself, 'there must be some pretty big babies here in California'. and perhaps in the back of his mind some associations were made between that table and his earlier panic about possibly not making it off the plane in time., but he thought no more on the issue finished his business and returned to the airport, made his way to baggage claim grabbed his luggage and summoned a Lyft with his phone. he had reserved a hotel room, a cheap motel nearby the house he was due to tour. he went there first to settle his luggage. Checking the time he still had a couple hours for a nap, so he slept.. The alarm he'd set woke him, he once again shot his hands to his crotch to check and find he was indeed dry. he hadn't even been having the pool dream as far as he could recall but still his paranoia about a repeat event remained. Though dry he showered all the same and put on some clean clothes to make a good impression on his potential new landlord. he caught a Lyft to the new house even though it was close enough he could probably just walk it. and prepared himself to meet his new landlord/roommate. Getting out of the Lyft he took in the accommodations, he was surprised, for such a low price for a room the house looked great, it wasn't massive but it wasn't tiny either, it wasn't dirty and the neighborhood was also clean, it really looked like idealized suburbia, it appeared to be two stories, had a small front yard and small garden and seemed to have a backyard as well. Thomas knocked on the door, David had seen the Lyft pull up, they had agreed to meet at 2pm and Thomas had arrived just on time 2 sharp. But David hesitated to answer the door, he wanted to craft more anxiety in Thomas, to leave him hanging just a minute, to foment some more of that FOMO (Fear Of Missing Out) After Thomas had started shifting in his stance and checking his clock on his phone David threw the door open loudly speaking into his own phone, "yes the room is still available, oh you are interested? OK send me an application, I got to go I have someone touring the place right now, I'll let you know if they claim it or not, yes OK, goodbye" then David hung up. David: "Thomas I presume?" Thomas: "yes that’s right, here to tour the place if it's still free" David: "well it isn't free, it's gonna cost you a thing or two but it is available if that’s what you mean! Come on in buddy! Just please take off your shoes and put them by the door here, the entryway just inside the door is the only place for shoes, the rest of the house we wear only socks or house slippers, To keep the carpets clean." Thomas was at first a bit intimidated, David appeared like some kind of tough man, big muscles, tall stature, lean and fit, Thomas's first thought was that David looked just like the french statue 'Dante the thinker', but Thomas figured he sounded friendly enough and accepted the invite to enter, after entering the home once Thomas stood on level footing with David he realized just how tall David was, Thomas was about 5'10" looking up at David certainly made him feel it now. Thomas's eye level was just below David's collar, David must be at least 6'5" David looked like he was in his early forties but Thomas got the feeling he looked younger than he was. Something about how fit he was told Thomas that David must stay healthy and youthful. Without hesitating for a moment David immediately launched into his tour, David: "so upon entering you see your in the living room here there's the TV. and couch to the right as you enter, off to the left is the dining room table past that is the kitchen, there straight ahead is the stairs we'll get to that in a second, into the kitchen you'll see here beneath the stairs is the washer and dryer, new models works well, to the left of that is the door to the basement, that stays locked, you are not to go down there, if you ever find that I accidentally left it unlocked please let me know immediately, I keep my work projects down there, they are important to me, (before Thomas could get a word or question in David moved on) we have a garage if you have a car the door is here past the kitchen. Thomas: "I don't have a car I'll just be taking the bus." David: "OK that's fine stay out the garage then since it will just be my car in there, by the way would you like some tea? I made this just before you knocked here you go." David thrust a cup of tea into Thomas's hands before he could say no, Thomas didn't want to be rude and refuse, so he took the tea and sipped it, it was good, very good, he hadn't had tea often, but he was sure this was the best tea he'd ever had, before he could ask about it David was already resuming the tour. David: "this way I'll show you to what could be your room up the stairs, first door on the left is my room, stay out of there please of course, the first door on the right is the room available." David opened the door and let Thomas enter, the room looked great, like the rest of the house the carpet looked new and clean, there was a desk to the right, it seemed oddly higher than usual, David explained it could be used as a standing desk, the chair by the desk was higher too, to match the height of the desk, it wasn't an office chair but more like a hardwood kitchen chair with a cushion, the desk looked nice enough, hardwood top with deep drawers. The closet was average, had hangers included. There was a dresser which seemed nice, large and also hardwood, a bedside table held a childish alarm clock on top of it, Thomas recognized it was a paw patrol alarm clock, it had the pup 'Chase' in plastic form standing atop the clock, and beside that a very odd looking bed. The bed appeared to be a twin XL, with tall headboard at the head and the foot, and rails on the one side against the wall, Thomas realized it looked much like a large crib missing rails on one side. The side facing the room was open. he stared at it puzzled for a moment. David: "oh yes I know the bed is a bit odd, my nephew has special needs and occasionally I have to take care of him for a day or two. this is where he sleeps when that occurs, I don't expect it to happen during your stay but if it does I'll manage other arrangements so you won't have to give up your bed or room, it really is an expensive mattress should be quite comfortable. As David said this Thomas pressed his hand to the mattress to check it's stiffness, Thomas prefers a soft mattress, the bed was pleasantly soft but it crinkled as he pressed it. David: "oh right the mattress does have a protector covering it which must be kept on there, as I said it is an expensive mattress and I'd like to protect it from any 'spills'" In elementary school Thomas had a friend he would occasionally sleep over at his house, this friend had a bed wetting problem and Thomas never judged him for it, but that was where he first seen a bed that crinkles, Thomas blushed at this moment remembering his bed wetting friend, seeing his new crinkly mattress, and remembering his small accident from the night before.. David seemed to notice this. David: "you alright there? Something wrong?" Thomas: "oh no it's fine, I've never slept on a mattress with a cover like this I hope it's comfortable but I'm sure I won't mind it" Thomas said hoping he'd evaded suspicion. David: "well lets continue the tour and maybe you'll find out soon enough, this way down the hall we have the bathroom second door on the right." Thomas was impressed at the bathroom, it was spacious, the bathtub could fit 3 people, it had jets, there was plenty of counter space even a wide bench to one side of the room that looked padded and covered in what looked like vinyl. The toilet had some kind of mechanism on it, like eyelets installed to it's side and a steel bar sitting to it's side. But the lid was up so it looked perfectly usable, Thomas wasn't sure he wanted to bother asking about it, probably related to the special needs nephew or something. David: "And over here second door to the left is a spare room I use occasionally for an office, you won't need to be going in there too soon, so I keep it locked, and that's the grand tour finished! Well, other than the attic, but there's nothing up there but cobwebs and old boxes of junk, so if you would please follow me back to the kitchen." Thomas was still sipping at the tea, he couldn't believe how much the cup held, it looked like a regular tea cup just bigger, wider, he knew it held more but it was still deceptive, he felt like he'd drank 20oz already. Thomas followed along wondering about all that this grand tour did NOT show him, strange secret basement, locked. Secret office, locked, master bedroom, locked. Though he figured that was probably all reasonable after all he was only paying for the one bedroom. So Thomas tried to bury his curiosity, in the kitchen David went on. David: "Well Thomas if you don't have any questions I understand if you want time to think about it but I'll have to see you out now as I'm expecting another arrival soon to tour the place as well. Feeling like the opportunity was about to sail past him Thomas blurted out. Thomas: "NO I don't need to think about it I like it I want it!" He realized too late how desperate he sounded, tried to calm down and try again, and chugged the rest of the tea handing back the cup to David." Thomas: "I mean assuming your OK with that, I still haven't seen the lease and what was those rules your ad mentioned?" David: "Oh alright Thomas, well if you are sure you don't want to go think about it I'll get you the lease to sign." David went to the kitchen opened a drawer and came back with a folder, from which he produced what looked like a books worth of paper" David: "Here you go Thomas the first page is the lease agreement the rest is just standard boilerplate to protect my property things like any damage you cause you'll be liable to pay for, if you start the house on fire you'll have to cover the repairs, if you flood the bathtub you'll have to pay for the water damage etc etc things like that you understand, now are you ready to sign here on the last page or should I go ahead and prepare for my next tour?" Thomas had never signed anything in his life. he had never needed to read a contract or a lease before, this was unfamiliar territory, David seemed like a nice guy, Thomas was willing to trust him in his words, besides that David seemed in a rush and Thomas didn't want to let the next person touring the house get the chance to take it from him, Thomas glanced at the first page saw where it said the lease would last for 3 years, then noticed something. Thomas: "Uhm, it says here there is a deposit required up front of $2000..." David: "Oh yes that's right, that's to cover any previously mentioned damages or if you skip out on the lease etc. Don't worry as long as you don't burn the house down or break the other damage clauses you will get your deposit back at the end of the lease." This drained the blood from Thomas's face, as he knew that with a deposit this high his savings would be wiped out, after buying his round trip plane tickets and the Lyfts he wasn't even sure he had enough anymore... Thomas: "OK that's fine, I can do that." Thomas bluffed, he was determined not to let this chance pass him by, he would make it work somehow, he'd figure it out as he went along. He turned to the last page flipping through the middle pages pretending to skim them, but in Thomas's mind it didn't matter what they said, he knew he needed this too bad to bother being picky, with the next tourist soon to be baying at the door, Thomas quickly signed and dated the last page. David smiled seeing this, just the result he'd hoped for, Thomas seemed like a perfect candidate, a little taller than he'd like but that's OK, David has his ways of dealing with that. David: "That's great Thomas but real quick I just need you to initial the bottom of each of the other pages too." Thomas quickly did so without glancing at their contents, mind distracted wondering what he'd do about the deposit. David: "OK Thomas now about the deposit I sure hope you brought your checkbook?" Thomas: "Oh gosh! You know I believe I forgot it in my hotel room, I'm so sorry, I hope you don't mind waiting I'll just run and get it and be right back?" David: "Hmmm, well Thomas, I like you, you seem like a nice kid, you're polite and quiet, I don't think you'll be a bad tenant, so I'll give you a chance, I'll give you an hour, go ahead and go get your check book, when the next to tourist shows at the door I'll tell them to come back in an hour, if your not here by the time they get back I'll have to declare the room available if they want it." Thomas: "Oh thank you I understand don't worry I'll definitely be back in less then an hour." Thomas put his shoes back on and took off running through the front door. Thomas ran around the block then stopped and pulled his checkbook out of his back pocket, making sure it was still there, then checked his bank account balance on his phone, sure enough he was $456 shy of the 2 grand mark. (Thomas's phone is a prepaid no contract line, he gets a set amount of minutes and data which lasts until they run out then he has to refill the balance. so he tries not to use his phone too much.) He sat down on the sidewalk to think, and think, eventually he had to admit, he knew only one solution, he had to call his mom and ask for even more money, it had been hard enough convincing her to help him pay rent, now he had to ask for even more, he hated being indebted to her, he didn't want to owe her a dime, but he didn't see much other choice, hopefully once he settled into his college routine he could find a part-time job somewhere and pay her back and break free of his debt to her. *ring* Mother: "Hello?" Thomas: "Hi, uhm, I've just toured the place." Mother: "Let me guess, you need something, what is it Thomas?" Thomas sighing: "well there's a deposit and I don't have enough to cover it." Mother: "Is this really the cheapest option you can find?" Thomas: "Yes I'm certain and if I don't claim it in the next half hour someone else is already lined up to take it out from under me." Mother: "How much?" Thomas: "I'm short by $500" Mother: "Thomas are you rounding up? what's the actual amount?" Thomas sighing: "$456 but I could use a bit more to get the Lyft back to the hotel and also the airport." Mother: "I'll send you the $456 right now, you can walk, it will be good for you to get the exercise." Thomas through clenched teeth: "Thank you Mother." Mother: "Thomas you better get your degree and do something profitable with it! If you drop out after I spent all this money to get you into college I will be livid, you won't be welcome back here that's for sure, you're an adult now it's time you started taking care of yourself!" Thomas: "Yes Mother..." Mother than hung up. Thomas sat contemplating his conflicting feelings, appreciation that she didn't say no, anger at the way she talks to him, frustration that she told him he isn't welcome back, he felt such a longing for the words he has heard his friends exchange with their parents on the phone, but that seemed so foreign to him, 'I love you' how strange he thought that through all of that, that was what he hated the most, their absence, he wasn't even sure he knew what they would feel like, if he would feel them at all, his friends sure didn't seem to care when they heard them, they'd repeat them begrudgingly like a burden to say it, yet here he was longing to say it to someone that deserved it. He shook himself from his thoughts and checked his bank account on his phone, sure enough she sent the exact amount not a penny more, his balance was now precisely $2000, and he had ten minutes to get back to his new house. He ran back making it just in time, knocking on the door, David opened right away and let him in, guiding him to the dining table, David pulled a chair out for him to sit. David: "So I take it you found your check book? Surely you wouldn't have bothered to return without it? Sure cut it down to the wire the next to tour was at my door just minutes after you left, they'll be here soon." Thomas: "I did I found it I have it here (holding it up) give me a moment and I'll write the check out. It did take Thomas a moment, in high school a teacher once taught his class how to write a check she spent a half hour on it, that was the first and last time Thomas had ever written a check, he had to recall that long ago memory step by step to get it right, David noticed his struggle and offered his guidance here and there. David: "you youngsters with your debit cards and apple pay and amazon accounts you've all no idea how to write checks nowadays, well that's alright I suppose you probably won't be needing to write one ever again after this.... The way that society is going and all that I mean.." Thomas felt a bit of a chill for a moment, not sure why, he handed over the check, watching all his pennies go bye-bye. David held his hand out and shook Thomas's hand. David: "Thank you Thomas, glad to do business with you, frankly I'm glad to give the room to someone who doesn't seem like a party animal or a druggy, looking forward to having you, I am going to run to the bank and cash this right now. Assuming it clears you can move in as soon as tomorrow if you like. I know your classes don't start for a couple more weeks so if you'd rather wait until then that's fine too." Thomas: "Thank you David I'm so relieved to have this settled, now I can finally focus on preparing to start classes, I'll need to return home my flight is in a few hours and I'll need to walk to the airport, but I'll be back soon as I can." David: "Walk? Need the exercise or something?" Thomas realized his slip up, he should have kept that detail to himself." Thomas: "Oh, uh, well, actually I just can't afford a Lyft right now, didn't expect the deposit to be so high, but no worries I'm capable of walking it and I should get paid in just a few days. (he lied he has no paychecks coming, only the rent his Mother would send.)" David: "Oh Thomas I can't have you walking such a distance I'm not convinced you'll make it in time especially with how long security takes at the airport, here I've got a buss pass I can give you consider it a perk of choosing my home to live in." David pulled a slip from a drawer in the kitchen and handed it to Thomas, sure enough it was a buss pass for the current month of august. David and Thomas exchanged phone numbers and parted ways. His hotel was only about a half hour walk away so Thomas walked to his room and packed up his stuff, he'd already worked out a late checkout with the front desk thanks to them having lots of vacancies, he exited the hotel after checking out and walked to the nearest public bus stop. At the nearest bus stop he found it had a map of the routes above the bench, he studied it, struggling to understand what he was looking at, until he saw the word airport, he knew his current location thanks to google maps on his phone, so he compared that with the map to find the bus route that ran to the airport, as a bus was arriving behind him the pressure was mounting to figure out quickly if this was the right bus to get on before it drove off without him, the anxiety of the moment and the pressure brought to his attention another pressure, his bladder hadn't been emptied since the moment he landed that morning, and suddenly he had to go, all that tea David gave him had caught up to him, he'd been too distracted with trying not to lose the room to notice his growing urgency sooner. Trying not to get distracted by his bladder he kept his focus on the map ignoring the bus stopping just behind him doing a little potty dance the whole time. He finally found that he would need to take a bus on this road but going the other direction, and get off at a different road to catch a different bus going to the airport, it was at this moment he felt a little spurt, he pinched it off but there was now a small wet spot on his jeans, he couldn't believe it, he'd never had such trouble holding it in before, he wondered if there was something about that tea that made it harder to hold it, (indeed David had laced the tea with a little muscle relaxants designed to target the bladder) Thomas wore dark jeans and sunset was soon, so he hoped he could get away with it as he had no time to go find a bathroom now. Now with a plan he headed to the nearest cross walk, the direction he needed required the bus stop on the other side of the road, as the light turned and the walk sign came on his blood pressure mounted, he now was walking through a crosswalk with no one else in it, with lots of traffic waiting on the light, all staring down at him walking by with a wet spot on his jeans, he could feel the coldness of the wind as it cooled the wet spot making it feel like it stood out even more, he wasn't sure if traffic could tell, the spot was only about the size of his palm, he tried not looking down at it as he walked by, knowing he'd just be calling attention to it, but he couldn't help a glance or two. Thankfully no one honked or yelled or mocked him, but he felt sure someone had to notice, he fast walked to the other sides sidewalk found his bus stop and sat down, the urge to pee hadn't abated but sitting did seem to help keep it in check. After what was really only about 15 minutes but felt like an eternity during his battle with his bladder the bus finally pulled up, he got on flashed the bus pass at the driver who barely glanced at it and sat down, he could feel a little bit of the wetness on his bottom now, he figured he probably just dribbled a bit while sitting on the bench. 'As long as I stay seated, I know I can hold it' Thomas thought, something about the pressure of the seat seems to make it easier. He sat there wondering what was happening to him, why did he suddenly have such trouble keeping his pants dry. he recollected the earlier thoughts about how uncommon it was for him to have to hold it for any length of time, until now in his life a bathroom had always been a couple minutes away. his Mother never took him on long road trips, school had never denied him a bathroom visit. He suddenly remembered he needed to be paying attention to where he was, he must watch out for the street he needs to get off at, he remembered it's name but didn't know anything else, so couldn't be sure if he'd missed it already or not, he just kept looking ahead studying upcoming street names hoping to see the one he wanted, his bladder straining the whole time. After what felt like too many minutes he spotted it, he pulled the cord that dinged the driver who stopped at the right street, David had to cross the street again this time changing directions from eastbound to southbound, as he stood waiting for the walk sign to come on his urgency increased, standing was not his friend right now, he looked forward to reaching the next bench, he studied the stop lights staring at the green that cross traffic had trying to will it to turn red, suddenly a car honked presumably at another car but it was nearby and the loudness of it startled him, this caused another spurt to occur, it was much more difficult to pinch this one off and the wet spot on his jeans was now larger than his whole hand fingers included. he knew there was no denying it's visibility now, as if to mock him this is when the green turned yellow, then red, and his walk sign came on, without any choice he did his walk of shame once more through the crosswalk to the waiting eyes of traffic, one car at the line had their windows down, and he could hear them laughing, he knew he was the target of their laughter, he made it to the other side, found his bus stop and sat at the bench, eyes watering with tears that he tried to hold back, he'd wet his pants, but he was determined not to blubber about it like some baby. Worse yet he still felt urgency, his bladder was not happy today. he wondered back just what did he drink and again remembered that massive tea cup, cursing himself for forgetting to use the hotel restroom in his rush to get to the airport. After another 15 minute wait that felt like another eternity, the bus arrived, he got on and the bus driver took notice of his wet pants, he held out his bus pass and the driver studied it closely this time, probably hoping to find a flaw to justify not letting the wet pants onboard. After accepting it, the driver in a disgusted tone of voice told Thomas. Driver: "You'll have to stay standing, I don't want piss on my seats." Thomas blushed and looked to the ground, but nodded his head, and grabbed a rail and stayed standing, which of course made his bladder struggle that much harder, the rest of the ride took about 30 minutes thanks to all the bus stops that had to be stopped at, each time the bus hit a pot hole it seemed another spurt occurred, Thomas was trying not to think about it, biting his lip, and holding back what he could, ignoring what slipped past him. The bus pulled into the airport and Thomas finally had made it, his pants had an elongated wet spot down to his knee, but the bathrooms were near. Hauling his suitcase and backpack he bee-lined it into the airport and straight to the bathroom, he didn't know if there was a family bathroom somewhere this side of security, so he took the first option he found, which was not a family bathroom, there were people busy in the restroom but a stall was open, he left his luggage outside the stall first opening the suitcase to pull out a spare pair of pants and underwear, which he hung on the back of the stall door, immediately he sat and emptied his bladder on the toilet, amazed at how much still remained, glad he'd kept holding out what he could this long. Leaving his wet pants on the floor he went to the sink and grabbed a large handful of paper towels getting some of them damp with sink water then returned to the stall, plenty of people in the restroom glared at him and his wet underwear while he did so. He stripped his underwear in the stall and wiped himself down, first with the wet paper towels then the dry ones, then put on his new pair of underwear and jeans. he realized at this moment that if he'd had boxers instead of tighty whities the pee would have more easily reached his shoes and socks, he was thankful that he wasn't a boxer kind of person. His socks and shoes had escaped the damage. At that moment he wanted to toss his wet jeans into the trash, but knowing he could not afford to buy new ones anytime soon he instead shoved them and the wet underwear into the pocket inside his luggage. and made his way out the bathroom to check in for his flight, while going through security the machine flagged him for a pat down, who knows why, the agent patting him down paused at his crotch and sniffed the air blatantly, then glared at the boy, he blushed and looked at the ground, the agent looked disgusted but let the boy pass. Thomas was beginning to feel like he'd made a mistake, like an outcast, his thoughts rang with the various humiliations this trip had wrought, the passengers on the first flight all looked at him when he woke up checking for wetness, the car at the light that laughed at him in the crosswalk with wet pants, the bus driver regarded him with disgust, the security likewise had just glared at him in disgust, Thomas thought 'maybe I'm not ready for this, no one else seems to be struggling like this, Maybe I need to see a doctor.' Thomas considered. With no more time to be distracted he resumed focus on catching his flight he made it to the gate early and took a seat at a bench, as he sat there he began to smell the stench of pee, and realized the agent had not exaggerated, he really did stink like pee, but there was nothing he could do about it now, his plane arrived, boarding began, he entered and took his seat, window in the far back, again, the stewardess came by again and this time Thomas did not want any water.. Thomas stayed awake this flight, he did not have any more accidents, the two passengers next to him clearly smelled him and made faces of disgust, but with no choice in the matter he tuned them out, tried to hid his embarrassment and focused out the window, he made it to the airport in his home town, convinced a friend to come pick him up and drive him home, while driving his friend asked him why he smelled like pee, Thomas made up a lie about his plane seat being wet when he sat on it, then when Thomas got home he saw his Mother on the couch, she didn't even look at him as he entered the door, she had no questions about his trip or anything, he didn't feel she was being intentionally spiteful, she just didn't care, wasn't interested, he then remembered how he felt in that airport, and he decided right then that 'facing disgust from strangers, facing being an outcast to the world, hurt less then this, I may not be ready to be out there, but I am very ready to get out of here. I will just have to figure out the rest as I go along.' he thought. He went upstairs, found his bed still stripped, had to go back downstairs to get his bedding from the dryer, glad his Mother hadn't needed to do any wash for a day, he started his laundry to wash his pissy jeans and underwear and brought the bedding upstairs and made up his bed, he showered, and slept, he woke up the next morning refreshed, he briefly thought about his paranoia of wetting the bed again and felt like he didn't care as much anymore, like it didn't matter as much anymore, like whether it happened or not wasn't going to change his plans, it wasn't a huge difference in attitude, it was subtle, but he noticed it, upon checking found he was dry anyway. Replaying his Mothers lack of interest in his return the night before, he was resolute in his desire to vacate her home as soon as possible, but first, he would need to earn enough money for the plane ticket, this time it will be a one way ticket. He went around town looking for any lawns that needed mowing, asked the home residents if they'd pay him to mow, got a few offers, made a few bucks, but still he didn't have enough. Finally he decided to start pawning his possessions, he decided the less he had to take with him while moving the better anyhow, so he gathered up his old game console and his games, gathered up his Pokemon cards and collectibles, all the things he'd bought himself with summer jobs of years past, and took them around town to the various stores that would buy them off him, he even found a place willing to buy old music CD's he'd nearly forgotten he'd even still had. Each item didn't fetch him very much, cents here dollars there but it all added up, at the end of the day he had a rather empty room with no possessions but some clothes, but enough dollars for a one way plane ticket on the cheapest airline in the cheapest seats. Departing a week hence. Thomas packed up what remained of his items, mostly just clothing, an alarm clock, some essentials like his tooth brush etc, packed them up in a cardboard box and shipped them to David's house, his new house. He figured this way would be cheaper than paying for multiple checked bags on his airline. In his checked bag he stashed enough clothes to last him 4 days, and in his backpack he stuffed some basic school supplies, notebooks, pens, pencils. Etc. He finished packing that same night even though he still had a week before his flight, he was too excited to get out of this town, and start somewhere new, for the next week he just lived out of his suitcase, washing his clothes each night after taking them off, he wanted to stay ready, he didn't want anything getting in his way. He tried doing odd jobs here and there, cleaning gutters, digging ditches, painting a fence, etc, he'd made enough he hoped to cover any other school supplies he might need, and the week finally ended, he had a good final morning having a real breakfast this time, eggs, hash browns, toast, orange juice, then grabbed his luggage and left the house for hopefully the last time, he had a friend willing to drive him to the airport this time, opting to conserve what little cash he had built up from the jobs of the past week, he made it through security and to his gate an hour early, he played with his phone until boarding time was announced, he boarded his plane and took his seat, he was aware of the same urgency in his bladder as the orange juice caught up to him, he realized he should have taken care of that before boarding if he hadn't been distracted by his phone, the seat belt sign was on and the rest of the passengers were taking their seats, he'd just have to wait until the sign went off.. The plane left it's gate and stopped moving on the tarmac, the pilot announced over the intercom that they were in line to take off and must wait on the other planes to go first. Thomas wiggled in his seat trying to get comfortable against the pressure in his groin, it seemed to take forever but eventually his plane was accelerating down the runway while Thomas did somewhat of a potty dance in his seat. he was beginning to wonder how the rest of the world functions without always having immediate access to the restrooms like he had always had in school and at home. he never considered he would have to learn how to plan out his bathroom breaks.. The plane broke through the clouds and leveled off, the seat belt sign turned off and Thomas shot out of his seat dramatically drawing the eyes of his seat neighbors, but he didn't care right now, he had tunnel vision on the bathroom, he squeezed past the seats and bee-lined it to the cramped room, he made it to the toilet on time other than just a small wet spot in his underwear, he sat there irritated with himself for having yet another close call, also he pondered how tight and cramped the airplane restroom was, finding it very uncomfortable, wishing he could avoid having to ever use one of these again, his mind wandered to the last flight and how on that flight he had rushed to the bathroom too, though then it was in the airport and was a family bathroom, large with plenty of room, then he remembered the adult sized changing table, for the briefest of moments he considered the concept, of adults wearing diapers, Not needing to use these cramped airplane toilets, at first he was grossed out, but then he had to appreciate the convenience factor of no longer holding, straining, rushing, or squeezing into small bathrooms. He shook the strange thoughts from his head and redressed and washed his hands in the cramped sink. Retook his seat and tried to take his mind off of the weird ideas by looking into the clouds. Landing went fine Thomas went to baggage claim and waited for his luggage, he waited and waited until everyone had got their luggage except him, there was no more luggage arriving on the belt, he went to the service desk and told them his luggage didn't arrive, they filed a claim and told him it could take awhile for them to investigate, so with only his backpack that he'd carried on he exited the airport and made his way to the bus, he found the bus he had taken before and boarded it's reverse direction, navigating his way back to his new home he arrived with much less stress and drama then the last time he took this bus ride. David was there to welcome him inside. David: "Hey welcome back Thomas glad to see you made it, how was your flight?" Being greeted and welcomed like this was unusual for Thomas, his own Mother never asked 'how was his flight', but he shrugged it off as David just trying to make good first impressions. Thomas: "The flight was good, though those plane bathrooms sure are cramped, never used one before." David: "You never used a bathroom before?" Thomas: "What? NO! I mean Yes! I mean! yes I've used bathrooms before! I've never used an airplane restroom before!" David: "OK Thomas I was just joking with you! And I know what you mean! they are just the worst! if only there was some alternative, I think just about anything would be better than that don't you think so Thomas?" Thomas hesitated to respond feeling like his own thoughts from earlier had somehow been sensed. David: "Anyways go on and get yourself settled go get your luggage into your room but don't forget to remove your shoes at the door, wouldn't want to start your first day with a punishment! haha!" Thomas was already in motion to take his shoes off when David finished that sentence, his ears perked up wondering what the hell David meant about a punishment? he hoped David was just making a bad joke. Thomas: "Actually it seems the airline lost my luggage, they said they'll investigate and get back to me. But I do have some clothes being shipped here in a box so once those arrive I'll be OK, until then I can just rewash this pair of jeans every night I guess.." David: "Hey you know why don't you just set your clothes by your door when you go to bed and I'll throw them in with my own laundry overnight and have them back by your door clean by morning? I mean it's either that or you have to come down to wash them nude, which is alright by me I'm not squeamish about that. Up to you." Thomas: "Oh, uhm, you don't have to do that, that's awfully nice of you but I don't want to impose" David: "Well like I said it's up to you, but you wouldn't be imposing, gotta do my own laundry anyway, doesn't make a difference to me either way." Thomas took his backpack upstairs and set it by his desk, he had no unpacking to do, so he went back downstairs and sat on the couch with David. Eventually Thomas got tired, made himself a meal from canned food in the cupboard, trying to eat cheap in case David expected reimbursement. drank some water, tossed his clothes and stained underwear on the floor of his room, took a shower and went to bed nude. In the morning Thomas awoke to find his only shirt, pair of underwear, and jeans, washed and folded sitting just inside his door on the floor, he thought he had told David not to wash them and he remembered he had not set them by the door, instead they were strewn about his room, so David must have came in while he slept and gathered them up to wash them, Thomas blushed realizing David may have noticed the pee stains on his underwear... That day David did not comment about the pee stains and Thomas thanked him for doing his laundry, David continued doing Thomas's laundry in this way every night and Thomas eventually got used to it. Thomas still had weeks before school started, so he spent a couple days studying the bus routes, and taking all the bus lines between his new home and his campus exploring the territory trying to get familiar and comfortable with the bus lines, enjoying his bus pass, learning where the nearest stores were, he spotted an electronics store nearby his new home and stopped in to see about a computer, they had a cheap model he could afford that should do enough to help him with school, he bought it and lugged the tower and monitor home, he made a second trip to buy a keyboard and mouse, all this had wiped out the majority of what remained of his savings, he set up the PC in his room atop the tall desk. Thomas got a phone call, it was the airline, they had found his luggage. Airline: "Hello is this Thomas?" Thomas: "yes this is he" Airline: "I'm calling in regards to your missing luggage you reported?" Thomas: "Ya have you found it?" Airline: "Yes unfortunately there was a mishap. your luggage is here you can come pick it up but it is damaged" Thomas: "Damaged? how?" Airline: "Well it seems it must have fallen off the cart on the tarmac when it was being driven toward your plane, it got overlooked and sat on the runway for a few hours until it eventually got ran over by an airplane, the luggage was crushed rather drastically, you'll have to come see what can be salvaged and we will try to reimburse you for the rest." Thomas: "uuuuuhhhgg, just what I needed. alright, I'll be right there." Thomas hopped on a bus and went to the airport, he went to the service counter and they brought out what was left of his luggage, it was damaged alright, it looked like it had come out of a war zone, it was torn nearly into two pieces, right down the middle, the clothing he had inside was smashed to bits, nothing was salvageable, the airline agreed to pay him $200 for compensation, if he wanted more he'd have to go through an investigation to determine true value, he didn't want to wait however long that would take, so he took the $200 and went home. He spent the evening getting his new PC up and running, installing the programs he would need, finding free versions of them online wherever he could. When eventually he heard David calling him down stairs. Thomas went down the stairs to see what was going on. David: "hey Thomas it's getting late I'm making dinner figured you must be hungry by now why not join me I'll make a plate for you.." Thomas overwhelmed: "gosh you don't have to do that for me I don't mind making my own meals and I wouldn't want to put you out eating up your half of the groceries." David was delighted to hear Thomas's intent to pay half the groceries, it showed that Thomas was not selfish, was not planning to liberate himself upon the fridge without first stocking it himself, much unlike many of David's prior 'roommates' before their conversions. David: "oh nonsense! In fact I don't want you buying groceries, I will handle all that! I plan to make food for myself each day so it's no problem to me to simply make enough for two, really I don't mind, save your money and your time for school, now come sit at the table and I'll prepare you a plate, by the way, do you have any food allergies I should know of? and particular foods you despise?" Thomas: "Oh my, you are too kind, I'll find some way to repay you for groceries but it would indeed be easier for me if I didn't have to lug groceries on the bus ever, no I do not have any food allergies but I really dislike chili, or beans, or spicy hot food. otherwise, I'm content with whatever you make, if you do want to make something like that just let me know and I'll make my own dinner separately no problem." Thomas was relieved to have this burden taken off his shoulders, he'd been used to preparing all his own meals at his old house, having that problem relieved meant he could focus more on his classes, and he greatly appreciated the help, again he couldn't help wondering why this stranger was so much kinder then his own Mother, who hadn't cooked him a meal in over a decade. he had to face the same realization he often faced that his Mother just wasn't as kind as most people. he tried to shake the thoughts from his mind, he didn't want to think of her right now, perhaps never. Thomas: "So David what do you do for work anyhow?" Thomas was wondering if there was any hours David would not be home, he could do his own laundry then. David: "Oh I am retired, I like to think that what I do for work now is taking care of you! Or whoever happens to be living here at any given time that is!" Thomas blushed a bit at the concept of having someone taking care of him. Thomas: "Oh! You seem kinda young to be retired?" David: "I am older than I look, but yet I am on the young side, I retired a handful of years ago." Thomas: "well what DID you do?" David: "I'm afraid I'd have to kill you if I told you." ... David said this rather seriously, there was a brief pause, then laughter David: "OH I'm just JOKING! I couldn't kill you! I couldn't bare too! But seriously I did contract work for the military and I can't get into details about it, it's classified." Thomas nervously: "Oh uh, uhm. Like. Soldier work? Like private military type contractor?" David: "Oh no, I was a scientist, I mean I guess I still am but now my lab is where I hide it. But no the only work I did for the military was in a laboratory, anyhow that's all behind me, what do you do for work Thomas?" Thomas did not want to admit that his rent was currently being paid by his unloving Mother, he didn't even want to mention her or have to admit what she was like to him, how he felt about her. Thomas: "Oh well, I just did odd jobs around town, mowing lawns, raking leaves, cleaning gutters, digging ditches, any kind of yard work or really any odd job I could find. It was nice to get handed cash and not have to pay taxes on it! hehe. Built up enough savings to manage this move so I could go to school." David: "And I take it you got a student loan to pay for the tuition? No scholarship?" Thomas: "Ya that's right." David: "Oh I see! Well maybe you'd be willing to help around here with my yard, I dislike yard work, tell you what, you do that and I'll consider it more than enough compensation for the groceries, we can be even." Thomas liked this idea. Thomas: "That sounds great! your yard looks pretty fine as it is from what I've seen, haven't look at the backyard though." David: "Oh yes I did skip that on the tour didn't I, well there's not much back there really, just grass. Finish your dinner then you can feel free to go check out the backyard." At this David handed Thomas a plate of burritos, he also sat in front of Thomas a large cup of milk, the glass mug looked like it could hold a litter, it was very wide, it appeared to have once had a handle since broken off, Thomas would have to use two hands to drink from it. he wasn't sure he could down this much liquid, let alone this much milk, but he didn't want to be rude and refuse or waste what was offered, so Thomas politely sat there and ate his burritos and drank his milk. The food was delicious, Thomas had of course had burritos plenty of times in his life, but they had never tasted so good as these, there was so many spices all working together but none of them spicy in the 'hot' sense, just as Thomas liked it. Thomas: "Wow David where did you learn to cook? this is wonderful." David: "Well retiring early has it's advantages, I've had lots of time to learn things I never had the chance to learn before, cooking is just one of those things. I'm glad to hear you like it." David loved watching Thomas drink from the big glass with two hands, he found it adorable, he hadn't even begun to work on this kid and already he was tugging at his heart. Thomas hadn't even complained about the oversized amount and seemed to be trying his hardest to down it all. Most people would at least have stopped half-way and admitted defeat. In many ways this meal was a test, David had stalled dinner until as close to bedtime as he could, he wanted to test Thomas's control, the high fiber would help move his bowels in the night, the milk would keep them from constipating, and would keep his digestion running while he slept, a lot of people don't know this but when normal people sleep the digestive systems go into hibernation, it's why it's often only after you wake up that you suddenly get hit with the urge to pee or poo, but when you ingest calcium rich foods/beverages such as David's calcium fortified milk this forces the digestive systems to keep running during sleep, this is how milk contributes to bed wetting, with milk the kidneys do not wait till morning to fill the bladder. If Thomas has any problems controlling his bladder or his bowels in the night this meal is going to make it evident tonight. Thomas finished his meal none the wiser to the ulterior motives playing out. He finished the rest of the milk soon after. Feeling bloated and noticing the hour had grown late he thanked David for the meal, then went beyond the kitchen past the forbidden basement door, and opened another door, which as he'd presumed led to the backyard, it was a nice back yard, decently sized, it had a grass lawn and some outdoor lounge chairs, there was also a swing set, with two swings, both swings were ADA style swings, seats that held the full body, from feet to head, the one seat was bright green the other bright red, both seemed to be a very thick sturdy plastic material and had buckles in it enough to strap the whole body it appeared. Thomas assumed this was yet another item David had for his nephew, Thomas looked over the yard and made notes of what he could do for it, mowing of course would be needed once or twice a month, there was some weeds to pull, the fence could use a new paint job, one corner of the fence had a bit of a blackberry bush going Thomas figured he could destroy for David. with his yard review complete Thomas said his goodnights and headed to shower and bed. Thomas was in the pool again, but this time he felt fat, bloated like a pregnant lizard. Also unlike last time the pool had a current, it was pushing him toward the end of the pool, he was trying to swim against it. Fighting the current, looking back he realized the pool was no longer a pool, the end he was swimming away from was a fast flowing river, there were rapids behind him possibly a waterfall, he was swimming as hard as he could and feeling like he was making no progress, the current was just strong enough to keep him in place against his efforts. He tried screaming for help but the roar of the crashing water drowned him out, he could barely even hear his own screams. Suddenly there was a crash and his body felt slammed against a hard surface as his eyes shot open, and he found himself on the ground beside the bed, all the bedding was pushed into a clump at the foot of the bed, he realized he must have been swimming against his bed sheets, then he felt it, a powerful pressure in his bowels, overshadowing the pressure in his bladder, ignoring the pain of falling he gingerly but quickly got up and tried to quietly move quickly to the bathroom, on his way he passed a half asleep David in the hall. David: "What's going on I heard a loud crash and what sounded like a cry for help?!" Thomas: "Sorry just a bad dream, gotta go pee!" As Thomas ran past into the bathroom, he made it to sit on the toilet just barely in time for an explosion out of both front and back. David went and observed the bed, it was dry but the sheets were in a heap at the foot, David realized Thomas must have fallen out of the bed, ironically enough David had planned to introduce such a problem to Thomas eventually, but he hadn't even begun to yet and it seemed Thomas was already exhibiting it. 'This kid really needs my treatment' David thought, 'no denying this one, well we will get there eventually.' Finishing his business, Thomas opened the bathroom door to find David. David: "I didn't hear the water running, you must always wash your hands Thomas you wouldn't want me washing them for you, now would you?" Thomas wasn't even sure what he meant by that. Thomas: "uhm, no? Sorry I forgot, still half asleep." Thomas went and began washing his hands. David: "Are you OK? are you injured? You must have fell out of bed huh?" Thomas: "yeah I guess I did, no I'm not hurt, just maybe a bit bruised, I'll be fine. It was just a nightmare, they are rare for me, not sure what brought this on." Thomas finished washing, said goodnight and the two departed to their rooms. Thomas remade the bed and went back to sleep, he had to get up to pee a second time that night, this time without any new bruises. In the morning Thomas woke to the smell of bacon, he figured by his clock he'd had plenty of time to sleep so got up and made his way to the kitchen, sure enough David was just finishing up plating breakfast and had set two plates on the table, Thomas glanced at David. David: "Oh you don't need me to invite you Thomas, I didn't make two plates just for myself, sit down and eat up already!" Thomas gladly did so, surprised he could be so hungry already after such a massive and late meal last night. As David took his seat after Thomas, he set two massive cups of orange juice on the table, one for each of them. Thomas glared at the liter sized cup of orange juice, and pondered just why was David so fond of such massive amounts of liquid, it must be something to do with how fit David is, trying to stay well hydrated for muscle gain or something like that. he shook the thoughts and accepted with two hands his glass of orange juice. It seemed the mug with the busted/missing handle was now designated his, he understood being David's house that it was David's right to give Thomas the cup in the lesser condition. In truth David just loved seeing him use two hands to drink. As though reading his mind, David spoke up David: "You can consider that mug yours now, it's got character, you two fit well together." Thomas wasn't sure what he meant by that last part, but was glad to be given something at all. Thomas: "Thanks, it's awfully big, where do you even get these mugs?" David: "Oh they are like glass German steins, for beer, those Germans love their beer, they drink liters of it at a time. I like them cause I like to stay hydrated. Good for the body and the mind, should help you with your school work too!" David had a smirk that seemed to say there was more, but he said nothing else, just smiled. That night David began the next stage of his plan, one thing about the kind of wealth David kept in his bank, was the freedom to do as he wished, one particular act of whimsy, came to David some years back when he decided to study subliminal messaging, to see just how far he could take it, he got pretty skilled with it but decided he didn't like relying entirely on it, he didn't like how he could never tell just how much of someones interest was their own and how much was simply suggestions fed to them without their knowing it. Still, he did use it occasionally, but only lightly, only to help things along here and there. Mostly he tried to rely on the older methods of creating a problem then presenting the solution, punishment and reward systems, the old carrot and the stick, he felt this got more honest and long-lasting results out of people. During his subliminal experimentation days David had taken the walls down in the guest bedroom and had speakers installed behind the drywall, many many high quality speakers, all wired down to his basement, and controlled via remote from his phone, he also had installed into the smoke detector in the room a high quality hidden mini camera that could detect subtle motions such as breathing rate, it also had advanced thermal imaging capable of detecting pulse rate. with this he could detect if his guest was unconscious or had awoken, and he ensured that any messaging coming from the speakers would mute anytime his guest awoke, so they would never hear it consciously. He hadn't used any of this on Thomas, until tonight, tonight the suggestion was simple. Thomas was resting peacefully, David could see it on his smartphone app he'd had developed just for him. David entered the command he wanted and activated the speakers. The speakers came to life playing a peaceful ocean wave sound effect, hidden in the background of the noise was a soft voice, hard to make out, this voice was AI synthesized, it had been fed samples of Thomas's own voice, and used them to recreate Thomas's own voice, so that Thomas would hear his own voice speaking the suggestions, in his deep sleep state Thomas would assume these were his own thoughts he was hearing in his head in his dreams, the words it would speak each night from here on were: "Coordination with open cups is difficult. It's always been difficult. Spills happen. It's OK if spills happen. I try to avoid them. But they still happen anyway. I don't mean to spill. But it's OK if I spill. I prefer to drink things with a lid. things that don't have a lid make me nervous to drink from. Sometimes my hands get shaky when I get nervous. Sometimes things slip from my grip when I get nervous." These words played on loop behind the gentle ocean breakers sound effects. The sound of the ocean actually helped Thomas sleep even deeper, he did not wake from the noise. He dreamed of the beach, of sharks and dolphins, of sea turtles and seaweed, of sand and sandcastles, of boats and jet skis. In the morning his paw patrol alarm sounded and jolted him awake, for a moment he thought he could still hear the ocean but as he quickly slapped his alarm clock he confirmed he'd heard only silence, but he remembered it echoing in his memories of his dreams, 'I'd like to visit the beach some time soon' he thought, 'it's been too long since I last played in the sand' he thought. David knew subliminal messaging requires repetition to set in, he'd been at this long enough to know not to expect results on the first morning, he'd have to keep the same message for some time before the results would show. During the afternoon while Thomas was in the yard mowing the lawn a delivery guy arrived, he dropped a box and took off, Thomas recognized it was the box of clothes / possessions he had shipped, Thomas stopped what he was doing and went to take it inside, upon inspection he found the box had a giant hole in the side of it the size of his head. and most the contents were missing, all that remained inside it was an ugly winter sweater, a jacket, and an unused notebook. Thomas: "GREAT! just perfect! all my clothes are either missing or destroyed by an airplane!" Emerging from the living room David was curious about the muttering he'd heard. David: "Whats going on? you sound upset." Thomas: "Well the airline found my luggage the other day, it had all been destroyed, they apparently dropped it on the tarmac and didn't notice until it had been smashed to bits.. and now the box that I shipped the rest of my clothing in just arrived and the box is torn open, all my clothes are gone, I've officially got nothing now but this one set of clothes I've been wearing all this time. I cant just keep washing the same shirt and jeans every night." David: "Hey you can borrow some clothes from my nephew, he hasn't been here so long he probably doesn't remember they even exist at this point." Thomas was wary, he wasn't sure he wanted to borrow clothing from David's special needs nephew, Thomas didn't want to be rude however so he couldn't bring himself to say no. Thomas: "Thanks, I'll consider it." That night after showering and returning to his room Thomas found the closet no longer empty, David had placed into it what was presumably some of his nephews clothing, it was all decidedly childish, there was only 2 sweatshirts, one was stripped varying shades of green, and the other identical except in varying shades of blue. there was no other shirts so Thomas would have to pick between these two. and for pants all that was on offer was a pair of cotton shorts, or a pair of overalls. the shorts looked normal but it was pretty cold out for shorts, but the overalls were not normal, they had paw patrol characters patched onto them. Thomas decided he would just keep washing his jeans and shirt every night until he could go out and buy some new clothes. The rest of the week went much the same, David continued giving extra fiber to Thomas but not as much as that first meal, he started with an ordinary dose and over time would increase the dose bit by bit getting Thomas used to it as he went, that first meal had just been a test, to see what he was working with, extra fiber would help Thomas poo more often and in larger amounts and with greater ease, it would become harder and harder to hold it whenever he needed to go, David also made sure to keep Thomas well hydrated, he wanted Thomas to get used to the idea of having to pee frequently, he wanted Thomas to get sick of it, to find it inconvenient and time-consuming, so the alternative David would eventually present would seem more attractive, more convenient. After a couple weeks of this new routine Thomas was becoming quite fond of David, and David likewise of Thomas. David making breakfast and dinner for Thomas and doing his laundry had been more care than Thomas had received since as long as he could remember. Even when he was too young to do these things himself his mother never did any of it with a smile like David did. And David was fond of Thomas's friendly and kind demeanor, Thomas was the most polite student David had yet encountered. Thomas still had not gone and bought new clothes, he only had a little money left and didn't want to spend any of it until after his first day at school when he would learn if there was any other books or supplies he needed to buy.. One morning breakfast was going normally, Thomas handled his glass well though David did note a little trembling, he didn't spill it but when he set it down it did collide with the table more roughly than ordinary. Thomas: "Sorry, didn't mean to slam it." David: "it's alright, I'm sure you're just tired, maybe you didn't sleep too well?" Thomas: "Oh I don't know I actually think I've been sleeping more deeply then usual, maybe I'm just not fully awake yet." They finished their breakfast Thomas being extra careful and slow with his glass and went on with their usual daily routine, this went on like this for more than a dozen days. Each day Thomas seemed a bit less confident with his glass, and a bit more shaky holding it, the number of times he set it back down too hard was increasing. In Thomas's mind he chalked it up to the glass being so large and unruly, 'if only the handle was not busted off' he'd thought/tell himself, 'then I could hold it much more easily'. But it was not the missing handles fault. Eventually Thomas started his classes, learning his campus and where his classes were was a new adventure and Thomas loved exploring the school grounds. after the last class ended Thomas had to go out and buy some more items that his first day had revealed to him would be needed for his classes, he ran his errands, returning home with what he needed and very little money remaining, he decided he'd just have to keep washing his single pair of jeans and shirt until he could get part time work. When he got home that night David was waiting in the living room, he immediately asked Thomas. David: "So how was your first day at school?!" Thomas: "Oh it was great, my professors are great they were all friendly and seemed wise but not arrogant, the classrooms were comfortable, the campus was beautiful I didn't run into any bullies! Even the weather was nice!" Thomas was suddenly struck by how cathartic it felt to say all that, he remembered then how it had been around 15 years since someone had asked him how his day at school was, he remembered all the days he'd come home and WISH his Mother would ask, but she wouldn't, Thomas found himself looking at David feeling many conflicting feelings, the satisfaction of getting something he had long wished for was being overshadowed by his confusion at it coming from a stranger he'd only met some weeks ago, he was also confused at how natural it had felt, only realizing it was happening after the fact. Then his feelings were dominated by the resent that had brewed in him over his many years of his Mothers total indifference towards him. All this painted a somewhat sour look on his face. David: "Well what's wrong kiddo you just came in the door told me how great your day was then looked at me like I killed your cat!" Thomas had to laugh at that Thomas: "I'm sorry, you're right, it was a good day, thank you for asking, I was just having a bad flashback, ancient history, sorry, rather not talk about it, it's in the past, how was your day anyhow!" David: "My day was another in the life of a retiree! I sat here and watched Dr who reruns all day! it was swell, maybe not quite as adventurous as yours though, tell me about your campus?!" David was already very familiar with Thomas's campus, he already heard this same speech from dozens of students that had come through his house in prior years, but he never tired of hearing it all anew, it wasn't so much about what they had to say as it was about being there to hear it from them to see them being childlike in their enthusiasm and satisfaction. Not every student reacted this way to starting college but David loved it when they did and was happy to encourage it. Thomas sat down and recounted the day in detail, David likewise shared the Dr who episodes he'd watched, pleased to see that Thomas was familiar with the show. They sat together on the couch the rest of the day/evening, Thomas didn't have any homework being the first day and all. After some TV watching David went to the kitchen and prepared dinner, when ready Thomas joined him and they had a nice meal, Thomas again held his glass with shaky hands, clanked his glass on the table roughly, and apologized each time. After dinner they watched TV for awhile longer until Thomas went to shower and to bed. From there things settled into a nice routine, Thomas went to school after having breakfast with David, David always had it prepared just at the right time, David always had Thomas drinking a liter of orange juice, Thomas always had to go straight to the restroom by the time his bus got him to his school, barely making it to class on time as a result, often being the last one to enter the room and take his seat. Thomas would get home and David would be right there asking him how his day at school was. Thomas relished being asked, but he was beginning to understand why his peers would treat this ritual like a burden or chore he could see it but it still didn't feel like it to him, to Thomas it felt like finally someone cared about him, even if it was only a little. It was something. If Thomas had homework he'd go upstairs first thing and finish it or make enough progress on it to be satisfied for a day if it wasn't something that needed finished that night. then come down to eat dinner and spend the rest of the evening on the couch with David watching TV. or movies. Before heading to bed, David always kept Thomas's big cup full, of either juice or water, occasionally he'd fill it with milk in the evening, and it would entertain him that night to hear Thomas getting up to pee usually twice on those nights, he was establishing more familiarity with Thomas's biology. Unbeknownst to Thomas, David had also found a hair from Thomas left in the bathroom, a single hair that still had the root attached, must have come out when Thomas was combing his hair, David carefully placed the hair in a vial, and brought it to his basement.... One Friday morning Thomas went down to breakfast and sat at the table, his meal already being plated before him. David was grinning, wondering if today was the day, like he'd wondered many previous days, he set besides the plate Thomas's mug of orange juice, they sat and ate, when Thomas went for his mug he seemed to hesitate, he grabbed it with both hands and David could see a noticeable increase in the trembling, as Thomas brought it to his lips he collided with his front tooth just enough to be audible. David: "Oh ouch, you OK? didn't chip a tooth did you?" Thomas: "No, just kinda hurt, not sure why I did that" David: "No worries mate, those big cups can feel unwieldy at times I know, especially when still tired in the morning." As Thomas set the glass down he did not set it flat, it was on it's edge, first it spilled a little at the top, in a panic he let go, hoping it would flatten itself since he was doing a poor job trying that himself, but instead the cup teetered in the other direction and fell over, spilling orange juice all over the table, and a significant amount went over the edge onto the carpet. David concealed his glee like a professional actor, exclaiming instead. David: "Oh no! Hey don't worry about it I'll clean it up you just stay right there, DON'T MOVE"! he barked like a command. Thomas felt uneasy about this, he felt terrible to spill all over the dining table and the amount that went over the edge to the floor, at first David seemed not too upset but the 'don't move' command had so much weight it seemed perhaps David really was upset and just holding it back. Within minutes David had soaked up as much spill as he could with paper towels and had brought over what looked like a vacuum, David filled a reservoir in the vacuum with water and soap and before turning it on went back to the kitchen, moments later he came back from the kitchen and set before Thomas a large bottle, like a baby bottle, clear glass, no prints or patterns on it, with a silicone nipple on top, the nipple was clearly larger then a babies bottle, sized for an adult, it was huge, like the mugs, it looked like it held about a liter, and it's width was equal to the mugs, meaning it would require two hands, it was filled with orange juice, Thomas's eye were bulging at it in confusion, David declared. David: "Well you know the rules, if you spill you must drink from the bottle for a week, you signed them in the lease I'm sure you remember right?" As if not waiting for a reply David immediately turned on the vacuum, and began cleaning up the spill on the carpet, apparently the vacuum was actually a compact steam cleaner. David emptied and refilled it's water reservoir a few times in the process ensuring it had fully removed the orange juice from the carpet. Thomas gulped, it took a moment for the words to register past his swirling thoughts on what he gazed at. He waited for David to finish and turn off the steam cleaner and said. Thomas: "Huh? that's in the rules? I forgot, I might have missed that part." David: "Yes it's in the rules, must I dig it out for you to read again? It hasn't been that long..." David sounded frustrated, David had just cleaned up Thomas's mess for him. Thomas didn't want to frustrate David, but this was too much, could he really agree to this?? 'Well' Thomas thought, 'I guess I already have agreed to it, serves me right for not reading the rules more thoroughly, I guess it cant hurt me, no one will see me other than David who made the rule himself, if that's his rules then so be it, what a strange rule, I guess it's meant to punish people, to reinforce that they better not spill. Probably meant for party types more than me, but rules are rules and I don't want to beg for an exception.' Thomas wondered for a moment why David even had a bottle like this, then remembered David's mention of a special needs nephew, must be from him Thomas supposed. Not wanting to rock the boat, Thomas grabbed the bottle with both hands, it was just too big, and had no handles, Thomas was already blushing about how this looked, David didn't seem to even be looking as if this was as ordinary as a Monday. Thomas wondered how many college students David had witnessed drinking from this giant baby bottle to have come to regard it as so ordinary. If Thomas only knew..... Thomas put the nipple to his lips, inserted it into his mouth, and sucked, the juice spurted out hitting the back of his throat, this was certainly a new experience, Thomas felt his whole body blushing with shame, he couldn't believe he was doing this, did David really say this would be for a whole week! Thomas was beginning to wonder what else was in those rules he did not read... Then Thomas realized he'd been here many weeks now, and had seemingly not broken any rules until now, so perhaps it didn't matter, he'd only need to put up with a nipple for a week and then things would be back to normal, he'd just need to be extra careful not to spill anymore, especially in the mornings when he was groggy. Thomas continued suckling at the nipple, he began developing a rhythm, realizing he needed to hurry as the mornings catastrophe had made breakfast take longer than usual, so he kept the nipple in his mouth trying to quickly finish the liquid, his meal already nearly complete anyway. He eventually got the rhythm down, breath while suckling, once there's enough in the mouth then swallow, repeat, he was suckling pretty hard at the nipple surprised it took this much effort to drink from a bottle, his humiliation still burned but it was beginning to wane, 'after all' he had said to himself 'I'd better get used to it if it was going to be this way for a week'. He rushed glancing at the clock as he went, nursing his bottle for dear life, he didn't have long if he didn't want to miss his bus. he didn't want to waste orange juice leaving it unfinished, that felt like it would just be further insult to injury to David to waste his groceries like that after making a mess all over David's table and carpet. Thomas's upbringing had involved a lot of guilt from his Mother any time food or drink was wasted. Mother:"there are starving children all over the world who would kill for what you are wasting" Was the words ingrained on his mind, he'd heard it enough for it to echo in his thoughts every time he saw food or drink being neglected, he didn't resent it, he knew on some level it was right not to be wasteful, even if his mother was actually disguising her own selfish intent to not waste money on food that wasn't being eaten. though he certainly wished, when full, that he could summon one of those starving children and share what he didn't want. Thomas managed to drain the last drops with a couple minutes left to exit the house, he swallowed the last remnants of his meal in one last gulp, David volunteered to take care of his plate aware of his time crunch. David: "You know how about you set your morning alarm for 20 minutes earlier from now on so you won't ever have to worry about being late, may as well set an earlier bedtime too to match." Thomas didn't have time to disagree he muttered thank yous for cleaning his mess and cleaning his plate, slipped his shoes on and rushed out the door. David took notice of how the kid did not ever untie his shoes, just slipped them off, so he could slip them back on without tying them again. 'This kid needs Velcro' David thought. 'eventually'. he concluded. For the whole bus ride to school that day Thomas reflected on drinking the bottle, on how embarrassing it was, on how David didn't seem phased in the least, it didn't seem David even once looked at him as he did it, then Thomas thought on how it felt, the nipple in the mouth, the suckling, what an odd experience, is this how babies felt when they drank? The rest of the day went much the same as usual, Thomas rushed to the bathroom the moment he got off the bus, making it just in time, got to class just a bit late, and tried to focus on his studies, occasionally his mind would wander back to that morning, but he tried not to think about it. Lunchtime came and Thomas realized he'd run out of money, he did not buy a meal plan when working out his student loans, he thus far had been buying each day with what little he'd had remaining. Now with no money he'd have to skip lunch. He went through the rest of his day normally except hungry. When he got home he went straight to the kitchen (remembering of course to first take off his shoes at the door). He grabbed what ever he could snack on from the fridge, David saw all this. David: "Decided to skip lunch I take it?" Thomas: "Oh uh, well, to be honest, I'm on a tight budget and kind of can't afford to keep buying lunch everyday so today figured I'd just skip it to save money." David: "Oh you should have said so sooner! Id be happy to pack a lunch pail for you to take to school each morning!" Thomas: "Oh man you already do so much for me making my meals, I can't ask you to make my lunch also!" David: "Thomas seriously it's my pleasure, I enjoy taking care of you, it makes an old retiree feel useful, like I'm still important to someone, please allow me to make you lunch." Thomas: "Well, alright, if you insist, I really appreciate it, that will save me a lot of money." Truth was Thomas had no more money, and the only income he had was from his Mother exactly what he needed for rent, no more, he'd be broke from here on unless he could find part-time work somewhere. David: "Think nothing of it, you're doing me a favor by letting me do it, I'm happy to be of help to someone. So other than starving, how was school today? Anything interesting occur?" Thomas stopped snacking, sat down on the couch and shared the usual small talk with David about his day and vise versa, and then went upstairs and did his homework. The evening went normally except at dinner out came the giant baby bottle again, Thomas did not protest but did not touch it until his meal was nearly done, his throat was parched, he couldn't stall it any longer he needed a drink, so trying to get it all over with in one move he grabbed the bottle shoved the nipple deep in his mouth and suckled quickly trying to finish it completely, fast. David: "Whoa little slugger is thirsty today, take your time no need to rush." Thomas blushed furiously at this, he felt two feet tall, but he did not respond, he didn't want to pause to talk he just wanted to finish the bottle and get it over with. After what felt like forever the bottle was emptied, he finished off the last of his meal, put his plate in the sink, rinsed it, and went to the couch for TV. When David joined him he handed Thomas the bottle, now refilled with milk, Thomas realized his mistake. David always kept his cup full, devoted to hydration, usually Thomas brought his cup from dinner not totally finished to the couch and made it last until bed, having finished off the bottle at dinner meant it had to be refilled and he'd have to drink it down all over again. Worse still, this time it was filled with milk.... making him feel like even more of a baby, having to drink a bottle full of milk on the couch beside David.... He decided he didn't want to suckle from it occasionally all evening long, he rather get it done in one moment, to minimize the embarrassment, but if he did so too soon David would refill it again. He considered asking David to just not refill his cup anymore but that felt like it'd be rude, David was just trying to be kind, to keep him hydrated, and thus keep him healthy, it was a level of care he'd been sorely neglected from his single Mother, he did not want to reject that care, he liked it, so Thomas decided he had only one option, let the bottle sit on the coffee table, staring at him, until the evening was near bedtime, then drink it down in one moment, and that's how the evening went, watching TV. with Thomas staring at the television beyond the bottle, with it in his line of sight, trying to ignore it's ever constant presence in his vision. David: "remember this morning you agreed to an earlier bedtime so you could get up earlier and no longer be rushed to finish breakfast right? so if you get up 20 minutes earlier you should go to bed at least 20 minutes earlier" Thomas had forgotten, he decided not to argue it, it was true it'd be better not to be rushed in the morning, especially with the extra time it would now take to finish off a liter sized bottle through a small hole in a nipple, besides, it was only 20 minutes, Thomas pulled out his mini notepad he kept in his pocket, and made the alterations to his schedule. Here is his new schedule. Wake up at 5:30 am. into shower by 5:40 am. out of shower by 6:00 am. sat down for breakfast by 6:20 am. leave house at 7:10 am. get on bus at 7:20 am roughly, bus may be late or early. Get to school 7:40 am roughly depending on bus. class begins 8 am. classes end 4pm. at bus stop by 4:20 pm. back home by 4:40 pm roughly depending on bus, finished homework by 6:30 pm roughly. finished dinner by 7:30 pm roughly. TV. time until shower at 8:20 pm. bed at 9pm. Thomas looked over his schedule, he realized there was no way he could squeeze work time into this schedule, he would just have to try to find a job that would let him work only on his weekends. David noticed Thomas holding a notepad, he saw what looked like a schedule written on it. David: "You mind if I take a look at your schedule there?" Thomas didn't mind, he handed it over. David: "I love that you are so organized with your time, also it's a good thing you have yourself getting at least 8 hours sleep, that's an important rule!" David handed the schedule back and resumed TV watching. Thomas was lost in thought about what David had said, was getting 8 hours sleep each night really in the rules? Just how much else was in those rules he had failed to read!, Thomas felt relief that he had already intended to sleep 8 hours anyway, he always hated getting any less then that, and he didn't want to know what the punishment for breaking that rule was if it was anything like the baby bottle punishment he was currently stuck with. One day down, only 6 more days Thomas reminded himself, well, one day down after he finished the last bottle that is, he glared at it still sitting on the coffee table between him and the TV, it felt like it glared back at him. After some more TV watching bed time drew near, David got up and grabbed the bottle and took it with him to the kitchen, Thomas wondered if he'd been sparred the bottle, thrown some mercy, but that hope was dashed when 5 minutes later David returned with the bottle and put it right into Thomas's hands. David: "there, that bottle had become lukewarm, I'm sure that wouldn't be pleasant to drink lukewarm milk, it's nice and hot now, not too hot of course, I know it tastes different then when it was cold but it'll be better than lukewarm and it's easier to heat it than it is too cool it back down." David was right Thomas could feel the warmth of the bottle in his hands. Thomas couldn't remember if he had ever in his life drank milk warm, it certainly was compounding his embarrassment, drinking milk from a giant baby bottle was humiliating enough but now David had warmed it up for him too! He had little choice in the matter and the time was upon him anyway so before it could get lukewarm again he put the nipple to his mouth and began suckling, trying to get it over with. He was surprised to find that warm milk was actually pleasant to drink, very easy to go down, didn't seem to bother the taste buds at all, and being so warm he could almost convince his mind he was simply drinking tea. David took his seat and kept his eyes on the TV., he knew it was important not to stare at Thomas, he desperately wanted to watch him drink his bottle, it thrilled him to see this young man regressing one step at a time, Thomas had given up making his own meals, his own laundry and now was drinking exclusively from a baby bottle, one responsibility down at a time. David knew staring would only make Thomas even more self conscious of his debasing act, so David kept his focus on the TV show, acting as normally as could be, commenting here and there on the episode he was watching just as he normally would. Thomas was relieved that drinking a giant warm milk bottle in front of David didn't seem to phase him, Thomas again wondered to himself how many times David had to put up with this with his prior residents spilling things and being punished before he got to this point that it was so ordinary to him, well if David could find it ordinary then Thomas would try too as well, even if only to make it feel less embarrassing. Thomas finished his bottle, overwhelmed to down so much warm milk at once, he was getting more used the quantity then in the first days but it still made him feel bloated, and being warm this time made him feel very lethargic, he was looking forward to sleep, he didn't even bother checking the clock, he simply got up and went to his routine of shower then bed, leaving the empty bottle on the coffee table, David hadn't complained about him leaving empty cups there before, so he seemed safe to continue to do so, besides the less he had to hold or interact with that thing the better in Thomas's mind. That night after Thomas had gone to bed, David snuck into the room quietly like a thief in the night, he knew how to move silently, he crouched over the boy who was sleeping with his face to the wall and his left shoulder sticking out toward the room, David applied some kind of gel from a tube onto a cotton ball and rubbed it around on Thomas's shoulder, the gel was designed to numb the skin, David then stuck a needle into the spot and injected the boy with a concoction of David's own making, the boy felt nothing, the skin sufficiently numbed, he remained sound asleep as David exited the room... That night David made some changes to the ocean whispers playing over the speakers in Thomas's walls. The new whispers behind the ocean waves would be: "Drinking from my bottle is actually pretty pleasant. Drinking warm milk is soothing. I like drinking warm milk from my bottle. If I drink from something other than my bottle then I will likely spill it. It wasn't embarrassing to drink from my bottle. Those feelings I felt were love. I felt loved drinking from my warm bottle of milk. I know it is impossible to spill my bottle. I worry about spilling any other kind of container. I have no worry with my bottle. if I drink from something that isn't my bottle my hands get shaky and I lose my grip sometimes. I feel confident when I drink from my bottle. I feel proud when I drink from my bottle. it is good to obey the rules. I am doing a good thing. This makes me a good boy. I like to be called a good boy. When I am called a good boy I feel warmth and love swell up inside me. It starts in my belly and flows into my chest and through my arms and legs until my whole body is filled with warmth and love. I love being a good boy." This looped all night from then on. Thomas again dreamed of the ocean, this time he was floating on the surface of the ocean on his back, belly up, his ocean friends were swimming all around him, there was the dolphin, the sea turtle, some fishies of various kinds, even an octopus and a shark, he wasn't terribly happy about the shark, but he knew his friend the octopus would keep the shark in line, the shark hadn't been mean to him yet, he just had a mean looking face. He felt the warmth of the sun bathing the front of his body, he felt a warm glow flowing all through him, he'd never felt such warmth inside himself, he wondered if this is what love felt like, his skin was practically tingling with the thrill of how good it felt, he lazed around floating on the ocean for what felt like days, just enjoying the warmth, but then he felt discomfort down below, something was irritating him, he could feel a bad sort of tingling, he tried to push it away and felt wetness against his groin, he shot awake and realized what he was doing, he'd begun to wet the bed again! he cursed the strange ocean dreams, they had relaxed him too much! he rushed to the bathroom making it in time to prevent his wetting from being any worse, he'd left a softball sized wet spot on his underwear, upon returning to bed he found the bed and sheets dry, it seems he got off it quick enough not to spoil it, his jeans and shirt had already been washed and folded by David, so he took his underwear to the washing machine in the kitchen and washed it by itself, then returning to bed nude. he awoke a second time that night needing to pee yet again, groggily he grumbled about drinking too much fluid, finished his business in the bathroom then went back to bed again, forgetting to swap his underwear from the wash to the dryer. In the morning he awoke to find his underwear clean and folded with his clean jeans and shirt by his door, at breakfast David commented David: "Rather a late hour to start a single pair of underwear in the laundry wasn't it?" David had seen while Thomas showered that his bedspread was still in place on the mattress and dry, he'd seen from the hidden camera that Thomas had rushed to the bathroom the first time in a serious hurry, David knew he had some kind of close call, Thomas tossing his underwear in the wash had already told David just what he wanted to know, a small wetting. he was now just adding more stress to the boy, he wanted the boy to associate bedtime wettings sans diaper with stress, so that the stress free alternative of a diaper would be all the greater comparatively. Thomas was stressed, he hated lying to David, David had been so nice to him thus far, low rent, free food, free cooking, friendly welcomes whenever he came back home, but Thomas just couldn't bring himself to admit he'd had an accident in his sleep, no matter how minor. "Thomas: "Oh ya I just wanted to make sure I had clean underwear for today, should have tossed it with the rest before I went to sleep but I was too tired to think about it at the time" he lied. David: "You know I don't mind helping you out with the laundry like this, I got plenty of my own laundry to do it saves time and detergent to just wash everything together every time, so just let me do all your laundry from now on, I insist." Thomas wasn't sure he wanted to permanently relinquish his laundry to David, but he couldn't argue about wasting detergent, especially since David was paying for all of that on his own like all the other groceries. Thomas: "Thanks I appreciate that, and yeah that's fine if you want it, it's alright if you don't too, I don't mind doing it." No more was said on that subject as they sat down to breakfast, Thomas grabbed his bottle and drank some orange juice without even thinking about it, as he set it down it then occurred to him how embarrassing it was, but there was a moment there that he had drank it without reservation, David noticed it even if Thomas didn't. So on the routine went, breakfast was completed without a fuss, Thomas drinking his bottle as he needed to, no longer saving the moment for one rushed move, he was still embarrassed but it did seem lessened, Thomas finished the bottle as well as his meal and David Grabbed up Thomas's plate and empty bottle from him before he could take it to the sink to rinse himself. David: "You just let me worry about the dishes from now on, I don't mind, and this will save you time getting to school from now on." Thomas thanked David and went to put his shoes on and backpack, this time as he went to leave the house David handed him a lunch, it looked decidedly juvenile, it was a small child's backpack with paw patrol characters all over it, it was light blue in parts and aquamarine in other parts. Thomas didn't want to touch that thing, he glared at David with an expression that read, 'you must be joking' David chuckled a bit, David: "Sorry it's my nephews, turns out I don't have any lunch pails in the house, I'll see about getting you a better one soon if you can't bare to be seen with this, I don't want to embarrass you, if you want to skip lunch again we can just leave this here and I'll put the food back in the fridge, you can eat it for dinner tonight." Thomas felt guilty, David had made him lunch, and he was refusing it because David's nephew's backpack was not good enough for Thomas, he didn't like the hurt look on David's face, and he didn't like the idea of David spending even more money on him to buy him a new lunch pail of his own. Thomas: "No I'm sorry, it's fine, I was just surprised, I'll be OK I can take it, it's no big deal, it's college right? Plenty of people have weird things like this, I've seen pink backpacks for goodness sake, so no you don't need to go buying me anything please, thank you for making me lunch I appreciate it." Thomas took the mini backpack/lunch pail and swallowed his pride. he walked to the bus stop and waited, while sitting there he glared at the lunch pail, it certainly did look well-loved, there were scratches and dings here and there, threads bared, zippers that looked chewed on, crayon marks etc, it's clear it had been used plenty of times before, Thomas wondered if he'd ever meet David's nephew, he wondered if David's nephew would be upset that Thomas was borrowing his backpack, the bus arrived to break him from his thoughts, as he boarded the bus he felt self conscious, wondering who might be noticing and judging his childish backpack in his hand, he took a seat and decided to try and fit the small backpack into his bigger backpack, after some struggling he had to face there just was not enough room and gave up, resigning himself to carrying it around on display the rest of the day, as the bus rode on he studied the backpack, on the top by the handle it read "Brave Pup" and had a picture of the police dog from the cartoon. The other characters showed on other faces of the bag with other statements such as 'sit, stay, play!' and 'top pup' and so on, he wondered why kids loved that show so much, he'd never gotten into it as a kid but it hadn't even aired until Thomas was 13 so perhaps he was just too old to 'get it'. Thomas made it to school and like every other day rushed to the bathroom with a bladder full of the mornings orange juice, once again making it to the toilet just at the bursting point, then making it to class just a minute or two late, the professors glare as he entered told him he was getting tired of him always coming in just past the hour mark. he wondered about what else he could do about it, he couldn't control the speed of the bus.. and he didn't want to get to school on the earlier bus, that'd be a half hour of sitting around campus and a half hour earlier bedtime as it all adds up on his schedule.. Thomas's day went fine, no one seemed to bat an eye at his juvenile mini backpack he carried by the handle, when he finally sat down for lunch he opened it to find some reusable ice packs, two sandwiches both cut into triangles with the crust removed, one a ham and cheese and the other a peanut butter and jelly. a small tupaware cup of cut up mixed fruit pieces, some crackers, and a baggy with an orange already peeled and sliced up, plus a large juice box, the juice box said 'motts' on it and had a picture of an apple with eyes and a smile, it looked rather juvenile but it was larger than Thomas had ever seen of a juice box, it had to hold at least 24oz's maybe more. Thomas wasn't sure what to make of the spread he'd laid out in front of him, it's like David had been packing lunch for a giant toddler, perhaps this is just the way David was used to doing it for his nephew, it sure seemed like a lot of unnecessary effort, Thomas didn't need his crust cut off he didn't care about crust, he didn't need the sandwiches cut into triangles, he didn't care about their shape, he didn't care if he had fruit just two sandwiches was plenty enough to stave off hunger until dinner, oh well, food is food, if this is how David wants to do it then fine, what does it matter, Thomas dug in, eating his sandwiches first, after a few bites the bread dried his throat, he plucked up the juice box suddenly feeling an unexplainable nervousness, he stuck the straw into the juice box and brought it to his mouth, at first he missed, poking himself in the eye with the straw, he felt foolish, but to protect his eye balls he tried two hands on the juice box, he managed to get the straw into his mouth with a little help from a wagging tongue, and sucked it down through the straw, he felt shaky, he found himself squeezing the juice box crushing it with his hands as though he was afraid it would leap out of his grasp at any second, once his thirst was satiated he slammed the juice box to the table as though he couldn't wait to be free of the stressful contraption, some juice squirted out the straw and hit his shirt, leaving a streak on his chest, he sighed in exasperation and resumed his sandwiches, occasionally he'd suck at the juice opting to just leave it on the table and guide his mouth to the straw instead of going through whatever that experience was again, this seemed to work well, all he had to do was suckle, and he was getting good at that. With his sandwiches finished he turned to the mixed fruit, he realized that he had no fork or anything to pick at the fruit with, so rather then hunting down some plastic fork somewhere, he decided to just eat the fruit with his hands, there wasn't much of it, about two handfuls, he gulped it all down one piece at a time pinching it between his fingers, he ate the fruit and his orange slices in this way, with that finished he had no napkin and realized since his shirt already had juice on it there wouldn't be any harm in using it further and so wiped has juicy wet sticky hands onto his chest, he wolfed down the handful of crackers last and polished off his juice box, though it was large he'd finished it with ease, he realized perhaps he was getting more used to the heavy hydration habits of David then had previously occurred to him. Thomas had two classes after lunch, the first of which was an hour long, he had no problems there but the next class was 90 minutes, he thought it was going fine until near the end his bladder began protesting the massive amount of juice, he hadn't felt the need to go before starting class, or he would have, now he was stuck in class and did not want to interrupt the professor by walking out, he figured he could wait, it would only be another 20 minutes. Those 20 minutes were incredibly difficult for Thomas, he lost focus on the professor, missing what they were saying, distracted instead with his bladder control, he focused all he could on holding it as the urgency increased and increased minute by minute, 5 minutes left now, the urges were now coming in waves, an intense spike he'd have to bare down to hold then it would wane for a moment before returning, he knew at this stage he didn't have much longer, he stood and began leaving for the restroom, the professor stopped talking and stopped him Professor: "Mr Thomas! the bell has not yet rung! must you leave early today!" Thomas: "Oh, sorry, I just need to use the restroom" Professor: "Thomas the class is nearly over surely an adult like you can hold it a little longer cant you?" Tommy was embarrassed he didn't want argue any further, he quietly retook his seat, the professor resumed his lecture. then some minutes later the bell rang, he'd already packed everything into his bags anticipating his chance to bolt, and bolt he did, he was the first one through the doors a streak of paw patrol light blue, he made it to the toilet in time but only barely, there was a small wet spot on his underwear where a tiny squirt had occurred, but he didn't think it would be visible in his jeans. He chided himself for having yet another close call, he decided he would just have to force himself to the bathroom before his last class from now on, hoping that would solve the problem. He headed home, once there David was his usual welcoming self David: "Hey squirt how was school? Hope the bag wasn't to embarrassing for you?" Thomas wished David had not used the word squirt, he didn't want to be reminded of his latest accident, he didn't think David could tell, it had to just be a coincidence. Thomas: "Oh uh ya school was great, it went fine, the bag was no problem, hey by the way, you don't need to go through so much prep trouble on lunch really I appreciate it, but it seems like more work than necessary, I don't mind crust, and just sandwiches is plenty enough for me. David: "Oh nonsense! It's no hassle at all, this is just how I always made lunch for my nephew, and he always loved it, I'm used to doing it this way, I have it down to a science, really it's probably faster than changing the routine to something new I'd have to learn, besides just cause you're older doesn't mean you don't also need a well-balanced meal, nutrition is important you know! don't think another thing about it I'm happy to help!" Once again Thomas found David to be an immovable object, but rather than the coldness of a massive boulder David seemed to instead radiate the bold smiling stubbornness of a loving parent who simply knew better, Thomas hated to continue burdening David, but he also had to admit he liked having someone treat him like they cared for him, even if it meant cut crusts and mixed fruit in a child's backpack, and so Thomas decided right then to just accept it and move on, free food is free food, he wouldn't have to buy lunch anymore and that was fine by him and his empty wallet. In fact, he realized with his wallet permanently empty he may as well just leave it home from now on, all he really needed to carry was his bus pass. Thomas went to his room to do his homework, upon entering his bedroom he found a plastic tub for use as a dirty laundry bin sitting by his door, and his jacket and the ugly sweater from the box on his bed, washed and neatly folded, he couldn't remember the last time someone had done and folded his laundry for him, it was a strange moment, it was yet more burden Thomas felt he was putting on David but it was also a very nice feeling having someone doing things for him, Thomas grabbed his folded sweater and placed it in a drawer in the dresser, and hung his jacket on a coat hanger in the closet, he took off his damp underwear and left it in the laundry bin going commando the rest of the night. Thomas got to his homework, finished it and got downstairs for dinner, enjoying his bottle with a level of comfortable confidence that wasn't present days past, that wasn't present with his lunchtime juice box. Having learned his lesson he decided not to finish the bottle and bring it with him to the couch for TV. time, he held onto it to be sure David would not try to top it off, and at the end of TV time he finished off his bottle and went to his bedtime routine, placing his jeans and shirt in the bin atop his stained undies. In the night Thomas woke to use the restroom and figured David should be asleep by now, so decided to do his laundry before David got up and tried to do it himself, but on checking his laundry bin it was empty, David must have already grabbed it and put it in the wash on his way to bed. Thomas tried not to freak out about the likelihood David had seen the damp/stained undies, and went to the bathroom washed his hands and went back to bed. In the morning Thomas woke to find his clothing was not washed folded and placed in his room like usual, it must be in the machines still. Thomas took his morning shower and decided he had no choice but to put on one of the sweaters from the closet and the shorts. he considered his own ugly sweater but that thing was itchy and scratchy and though the sweaters in the closet were more childish they were at least soft and comfortable, not itchy. besides he would just go grab his clothes from the wash and change before leaving the house. Thomas went downstairs and found breakfast waiting for him. David: "dig in already it's getting cold" Deciding he could just get his clothes after eating Thomas sat down and ate his breakfast dressed in just the shorts and green stripped sweatshirt. After finishing his meal and his giant baby bottle, Thomas thanked David then turned to the wash, he found the dryer empty.... he looked in the wash and there was his clothes, cleaned but still wet... David: "Oh I'm so sorry I forgot to swap them into the dryer today! I'll do that right now!" Thomas: "I don't have time to wait for that I have to get going right now!" David: "OK well just wear that you'll be fine no one cares if you wear a sweater in the winter, the shorts might look weird though, being so cold out." Thomas: "I don't even have any underwear!" David: "Oh, hmmm, well, we do have some of my nephews pull ups that would fit you, I know it's weird but they would be better than going commando all day, not to mention they'll handle any accidents you might have..." Thomas: "I don't need pull ups! I don't have accidents!" Thomas was blushing not just at the suggestion of pull ups but also because he knew it was a lie, he did have an accident the other day. and it wasn't the first. David: "Thomas it's OK you don't need to hide anything from me, I've been doing your laundry remember? I've seen the pee stains in your undies, it happens to the best of us, if you're having some troubles dribbling after using the potty then pull ups cant hurt, they could only help, besides it's either that or commando, I'm not telling you that you need them OK? I'm just saying they are an option, but Thomas, if you go commando and have any more little leaks then there wont be any layers to keep it off your pants, it'll show right away. So it's probably better to just wear the pull ups don't you think? it's up to you Thomas I don't care either way, but if your problem gets more severe we may have to revisit that in the future." Before Thomas could say something rude he might regret he silently left the room and went to his bedroom to think this over, as he sat on his bed David entered the room and made his way to the dresser opening the top drawer with a package in his hand. David: "Here Thomas I'm going to stock up this top drawer with the pull ups my nephew left behind, if you choose to use them I wont mind a bit I wont say a word I will think of you as a good boy, if you don't use them then that's fine too I just ask that you please don't get any pee stains on my nephews clothing..." David didn't wait for a response, he left the room. Thomas felt a bit of butterflies in his stomach, he wasn't sure why, something David had said, he couldn't place it, Thomas looked over at his paw patrol alarm clock and realized he had no more time to think, he needed to get moving, Thomas didn't want to chance staining the clothing he had to borrow, wearing it was bad enough, coming home with a stain on it would be even more embarrassing, so Thomas dropped his shorts and opened the top drawer, he grabbed one of the pull ups now stacked all in his dresser, it was plump, had a bulkiness to it, and was very colorful, he noted it was covered in more paw patrol characters. he was beginning to feel that this show was surrounding him in this house, without further hesitation he fluffed open the pull up placed one foot through the leg hole then the other and pulled it up his legs, pulling it snug into his crouch, he spread his legs for a moment to get it buried all the way into his crotch then stood, it didn't feel so bad really, just made him feel childish, but he remembered David calling him a good boy for wearing it and decided it was the right decision, he didn't want to put the shorts back on, it was too cold to wear those out of the house, with no other option Thomas pulled on the overalls and buckled the straps, adjusting them for tightness, the overalls pulled his pullup against his bottom, reminding him it was there with each step. Thomas didn't have time to think about this he rushed to grab his bag and head downstairs where he got his shoes on while David handed him his paw patrol lunch bag and he headed out the door to the bus for school. During Thomas's last class of the day he ran into the same problem yet again, his bladder was bursting and class still had about 20 minutes left, he again held on until the bell rang and by the time he made it to the toilet there had been a small spurt or two into his pull up, as he sat on the toilet he analyzed the pull up, it had swollen a little in the front and there was a bit of a yellow tinge to it now, but otherwise it seemed fine to wear, there was no wetness on the outside of it, it truly performed as advertised, Thomas was happy he had chosen to wear it or else those spurts would be visible on the overalls. Thomas got home and didn't bother changing until bedtime, depositing the damp pullup in a trash can in the bathroom as he began his shower. in the morning he found his usual clothes and put them on, over a pull up, he decided if he was going to continue having leaks here and there he'd be better off wearing a pull up to handle them so he didn't ruin his only pair of jeans and underwear. And so on the new routine went, occasionally David would 'forget' to dry Thomas's jeans and shirt and he would go to school in a sweater and overalls, otherwise he'd be in his jeans and t shirt, but either way he kept his pull ups on and by the end of the day they would have damp spots, sometimes smaller ones, sometimes slightly bigger ones. The convenience factor of them protecting his clothes was undeniable to him and he began to appreciate them for that. During the weekends Thomas would tour the town trying to find work, the few places that were hiring wanted more hours than he could provide. It seemed the employers in this region were not struggling with employment on the weekends, but rather the weekdays, another lesson for Thomas about what it means to be a 'college town'. Dejected Thomas ended his weekend Sunday night with another bottle, he'd gotten used to them now, he was no longer blushing when suckling at his bottle, he drank from it with the familiarity as though he'd been doing it all his life, And so the weekdays returned and Thomas fell back into his daily routines, having lunch out of a paw patrol backpack quickly became a non-event in his mind, just another part of his routine, not one person had commented or laughed or so much as glanced at the backpack as he carried it around or ate out of it that he had noticed, so he figured if no one else seems to care then why should he. Each lunch he would keep his juice box on the table and hold it there with both hands to drink from it, he still kept crushing it out of nerves, but at least he could avoid dropping it or slamming it this way. he wasn't sure what was making it so hard for him to make use of a juice box, but he was beginning to hate the things. Though he did like the juice, he always had enjoyed juice and David sure seemed happy to keep feeding it to him, and he was fine with that. Of course Thomas was unaware that the juice was a large contributing factor in his difficulties to hold his bladder, as juice tends to irritate the bladder more so then other beverages. But Thomas managed this by going to the restroom multiple times through the day between classes even when not feeling the urge just to make sure to empty himself out every chance he got, it was a tedious tiresome burden visiting the restroom this often, but what else could he do. One morning Thomas came down for breakfast and found next to his plate his old mug with the broken handle, he realized a week must have passed, he hadn't even realized he had stopped counting the days, how he'd no longer been anxious for his bottle sentence to end, staring at the mug he couldn't help noticing that he was not relieved, that instead he was irritated, the very sight of the mug bothered him, like now he had a new stress to deal with, he couldn't place the reason for his anxiety but brushed it aside and began eating, when he needed a drink he paused, staring at the mug like it was a villain, he slowly carefully reached out for it with both hands, and brought it up to his face knocking it back like he would have with the bottle, this of course spilled the orange juice all over his face and shirt, in shock he thrust the mug back down to the table knocking it clear over in the process. David: "Jeez Thomas! if you wanted your bottle back so bad all you had to do was ask I don't mind if you prefer your bottle, you didn't have to make a new mess for me to clean!" David immediately stood and took the mug to the sink, placing paper towels all over the mess on the table, he even grabbed at Thomas shirt David: "Arms up, lets get that off you it's covered in juice." Thomas hesitated to let himself be undressed by David but quickly reasoned it was only his t shirt and it was indeed covered in juice, so he lifted his arms and let David take the shirt, which went straight into the washing machine. David: "You better go take a quick shower and get the juice off of you while I steam the rest the mess out the carpet. Thomas: "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to, I don't know what happened." David: "It's OK, sometimes you kids just aren't ready for these big mugs, I get it, don't worry about it." Thomas didn't like being told he wasn't ready for a mug, but after what happened he didn't feel he had any grounds to argue it, so he simply went and showered and put on the blue stripped sweatshirt, thankfully his jeans didn't appear to get any juice on them, he came back down to eat his now cold breakfast and of course his bottle was back on the table filled with juice, he felt relieved, he wouldn't have to worry about spilling anymore, at least not for another week. Before he had a chance to analyze these feeling he had to get moving with eating and drinking, his usual extra 20 minutes he'd made for himself in the mornings had just been consumed by an extra shower. he wolfed down his food and power suckled at this bottle, finishing it off and heading out the door, as he did so David handed him a new bus pass for the new month, Thomas felt more like a kid then even when he had been a kid, David had taken his dirty shirt, instructed him to shower, made him a new bottle, made him breakfast every day, was handing him a paw patrol backpack filled with his lunch and now a new bus pass to cover the new month, Thomas looked at David as all these thoughts swirled in his head, all he could say was Thomas: "Thank you." David could tell this wasn't just a thank you for the bus pass, that Thomas was looking overwhelmed about a great many things. David: "Hey don't mention it, I love helping good boy's, and you really are a good boy." David leaned in and gave Thomas a hug. Thomas might have thought a hug unusual ordinarily but at that moment he was being flooded with warm feelings all through his body at the hearing of the trigger phrase, the hug happening at the same time told him perhaps hugs were the cause of these warm feelings, or perhaps it was just hugs with David... rather than protest he leaned into the hug and enjoyed it, they paused that way for a moment or two, then without a word Thomas turned and went off to his bus, David shouting behind him: "have a great day at school, be good!" Thomas smiled, not even sure why. He assumed simply happy to have gotten a hug from someone for the first time in many years. The routine went on this way without any new changes, David kept the ocean whispers to the same setting to reinforce Thomas's new love for his bottle, nothing more. After another week had passed Thomas came down for breakfast and the bottle was still there, Thomas didn't even realize it was overdue to be switched back to the mug, but David brought it up. David: "Hey so I know it's been a week and you're due to go back to the mug according to the rules, and I will give you the mug if you want it, but after last weeks performance I think I'd rather you just keep to the bottle if you don't mind that, I won't make you but it sure would be easier on me then having to keep steaming the carpet. You don't mind do you?" Thomas didn't mind, he was relieved that it was being presented as an option, he liked the bottle now, he didn't want to lose it, it was like a friend to him at this point, he only wished he could bring it to school with him, but he quickly chased that idea out of his mind. Thomas: "No you're right, that would be best, I don't mind, those mugs are just hard for me I guess, I'll just stick with the bottle from now on." Thomas tried to hide his smile. David noticed. David: "Thanks friend I'm glad you're so understanding, that's a very good boy." Thomas feeling the warmth surge through him smiled widely and stretched a powerful full body stretch in his chair nearly falling out of it, then dug into his breakfast like he'd started a race, a newfound vigor driving him suddenly anxious to great the day! He went to school that day with a skip in his stride, and a smile on his face, who knew something so simple could give him such a happy day. Onward the routine went until it felt normal, Thomas enjoying his bottles without reservation, enjoying his childish lunches without hesitation. About mid month David once again snuck into Thomas's room in the middle of the night and once again injected something into the boys shoulder after first numbing the spot, it had been 30 days since David had last done this, and he would continue to do it every 30 days. The effects of this operation had yet to become visible but inevitably they would eventually. Some days later while David was taking a shower he noticed a larger than usual clump of hairs gathered at the shower drain, he smiled at the signs that the effects were beginning to take hold. Thomas had not yet noticed anything different. It had been nearly two months of this routine that had come to feel normal now when David decided the next step was due, David had already been occasionally giving Thomas a milk bottle in the evenings, once or twice a week, to keep it normal but not too regular, now for the next phase he would give David warm milk bottles every evening. After dinner one night Thomas went to the couch with his more than half empty bottle of orange juice when David came over and asked him to finish it off, so he could replace it, rather than complaining Thomas simply quickly downed the rest and let David take the bottle 5 minutes later David returned with a warm bottle of milk, Thomas was at first confused but when he saw and felt the warm bottle of milk he became excited, he had grown to love the feeling and experience of a warm bottle of milk, so he relished the chance to have another, he'd only been getting them once or twice a week and longed for more, so when David did the same the next night, and the next night, he was content with the change of pace, and to accommodate the new expectation he would now always finish his dinner bottle with his meal and leave the empty bottle on the dining table for David to more readily refill it with warm milk, bringing it to the couch for TV time. This of course led to many nights of Thomas waking up in the night to visit the restroom as the milk kept his bladder filling in the night preventing digestive hibernation during sleep. If Thomas knew the cause of his sleep interruptions he didn't indicate, he seemingly enjoyed the warmth of the warm bottles too much to complain about any effects they had on his sleep. This became the new routine and Thomas had more than one close call in the night before he eventually decided to stop sleeping nude, and began wearing the pull ups to bed of his own volition, Thomas did not want to risk making pee stains on the all white bedding, and it was a good thing he'd done this as more than once he'd awake with a start to a spurt that was trapped by his pull ups. David made sure to continually restock Thomas's top dresser drawer so it was always packed full of pull ups, so he always felt he had plenty to use. After a few weeks of this new routine, and more than a few small spurts in the night which had thankfully not yet spoiled any bed sheets. David decided to up the ante. One night after Thomas had finished his warm bottle that evening and went to shower than bed, he came to bed to find a new warm bottle on his night stand, David appeared in the doorway just as Thomas had finished getting under the covers. David: "I figured maybe you'd like to bring a drink to bed, it might help you sleep." Thomas wasn't going to protest more opportunities for a nice warm bottle. Thomas: "That's nice of you, thank you, good night David see you at breakfast." Thomas drank the bottle before passing out, not wanting to miss his chance to have it warm, it just wasn't the same when it cooled down. That night David had changed the ocean whispers, he didn't think Thomas was going to backslide on loving his warm bottles, he took to it to readily to easily, there wasn't any real resistance, this boy clearly craved love, and so a new agenda was called for. The new whispers would be: "Warm bottles make me sleep better. I sleep much deeper with a warm bottle in me. I love my warm milk. I won't wake in the night. Warm milk keeps me deeply asleep all night. I will get much better rest through the night. I won't be bothered by any discomfort. Any pressure will simply pass away from me. I can feel myself letting the pressure go. Any discomfort I feel I will not hold onto. I will let it go. Let go now. I am comfortable. I do not mind the way this feels. It feels good. I feel good." This would loop every night from then onward That morning Thomas awoke, he had slept so well, for the first time in a long time he could not remember getting up in the night to pee a single time, seconds into waking he felt it, a cold wetness on his legs, his crotch, and up his belly, perhaps he had spilled the milk? he thought, no that can't be right I'm sure I drank it all, the empty bottle wasn't anywhere in sight. He jumped out of bed and threw the sheets aside witnessing the massive wet stain to his bedding, he realized with dread what had happened, he had wet the bed, and slept right through it, he checked his pull up and sure enough it was soaked and squishy, it had been well over saturated, this was the first time in his life he could remember this ever happening to him, sure he'd had some close calls, some small spurts but he'd always woke up when that occurred and got it under control before it could become a massive disaster like this, he'd heard of it happening to other kids through school but never knew what it was like, never suspected it could happen to him. he decided right then to stop having bottles at night, he stood there motionless wracked with panic, what the hell was he going to do! How could he possibly cover this up, it was a disaster, just then David barged into the room. David: "Hey Thomas I need your bottle to prep it for breakfast, What the, OH.. OHHH... OK, um.... hey it's OK Thomas, don't worry, I'm not upset, this is not the first time that mattress has seen some pee, remember it has that protector on it? that is designed for just this sort of accident, so do not worry, I'll gladly wash your bedding for you, hey come here Thomas." Thomas was blushing furiously, he was upset that David had barged in, but it was Thomas's own decision not to lock his door, so he couldn't blame David totally, and the way David immediately went into a mode of comforting Thomas, telling him it was OK, forgiving Thomas immediately, Thomas couldn't believe it, he knew he could never expect such a gentle reaction from his own Mother, the one person on earth any normal person might expect such from, David was too kind, and this had Thomas instantly forgiving him for barging in, as David finished his sentence he approached Thomas and threw his arms around him in a hug, he's hugging me?? I just pissed all over his bed and slept in it and he's hugging me? he's not mad? he's not angry? he's not shouting cursing insulting, he's just, hugging me? Thomas couldn't believe his luck that he had someone like this looking after him doing favors for him making his meals and now instantly forgiving him for something so disgusting as peeing the bed and sleeping in it. David: "Shh it's OK Thomas I know you couldn't help it, accidents happen, you're not the first nor the last to have a bedtime accident, this is exactly why it's in the rules, it happens often enough that it had to be made a rule." 'Oh god oh no this is in the rules?!!! Of course it's in the rules!! what ISN'T in the rules!!!!' Thomas thought. Thomas: "Uhm, could you remind me what does the rules say about this?" David: "Surely you remember don't you? You did sign your initials to the very page the rule is written on." Thomas: "Yes I understand I did read them it's just been a few months now and I can't quite remember the exact wording could you please remind me." David: "OK Thomas, by the way you are welcome to read them again if you want I keep a copy in the junk drawer in the kitchen anytime you want to look it over, but I'll tell you now, the rule says anyone that wets the bed even once, must wear diapers to bed, and they must stay in them every night until they can keep the diaper dry by morning for 30 days straight, then you can go back to your usual undies, further more, the rule stipulates that I must be the one to put the diaper on you, and I must be the one to take it off of you in the morning, you are not allowed to touch your diaper. if it leaks it will be my fault, I will be responsible for making sure it is absorbent enough and well fitting enough to do a proper job. I can't be washing bedding every night, it will ruin it, and I can't risk pee running off the side and hitting the bed frame or the carpet, I gotta protect my property, I'm sure you must understand right? You did agree to the rule and sign it after all" Thomas: "You are kidding me right? I mean ya I read that sure I just forgot, and I'm sure I didn't think you were serious!" David: "Why would I make it a rule and put it into a contract if I wasn't serious about it Thomas? Of course I'm serious, you're not going to try to back out on me now are you? I sure hope not." Thomas: "And if I refuse?! I mean I'm a grown adult I can't be wearing diapers to bed I'm not a baby!!" For a moment Thomas remembered the bottle he'd been drinking, and felt like he wasn't as sure of his words as he should have been, doubt about his maturity was starting to take hold in his subconscious.. David: "Well Thomas, if you refuse to follow the rules or their punishments the consequences for that are also in the contract you signed, I suppose you don't remember that either huh? Look Thomas, if you don't want to obey the rules or their consequences anymore then fine, the consequence laid out in the contract for that, is, that I David reserve the right to kick you out of my home instantly and I keep your deposit. But I want to reiterate, I really hope you don't go that route Thomas, I've come to really like you, you've been such a good boy for me so far, I've had no issues with you, and wetting the bed or wearing diapers doesn't change that, that isn't a problem, but refusing to obey the consequences of the rules that is a problem that is going to change that, you'd be a bad boy if you did that, but if you'd rather go piss on someone elses bed instead of just wearing a diaper for a month that's your choice." Thomas's heart was in his throat, he'd do just about anything to avoid wearing diapers to bed, but he could not lose this room, if he was kicked out now he'd be homeless, he'd be sleeping under a bridge somewhere, he was broke and unemployed! he'd be begging for spare change just to eventually afford a plane ticket back to his Mothers hell of a home, he couldn't bare any of those thoughts, he knew what he'd have to do, he'd have to just wear the damn diaper. Thomas: "Only at night right?" David: "Well yes, the rules says only at night for bed wetters, wearing diapers during the daytime is a different rule for day wetters." 'Oh my god of course he has more rules for day wettings!' Thomas thought, Thomas was blushing even more now, he had been having daytime wettings, but they were just small spurts on rare occasion, he'd kept them secret so far he was certain, sure David had said he saw the pee stains but he didn't seem to consider them wettings, he must have figured they were just after toilet dribbles that some people got. Thomas would have to be extra careful about those if he didn't want to end up in diapers during the daytime too. Thomas: "But what if I have to pee in the middle of the night?" David: "That's OK you just come wake me up and I'll take your diaper off and put a new one on you after you've used the restroom, trust me I don't mind being woken up in the night, I don't have to work in the day I get plenty of time to nap while you're in school anytime I want to, so you don't feel bad about waking me in the night if you need to use the bathroom." Thomas: "You're really serious about this huh?" David: "Of course! Why wouldn't I be? Thomas I've changed a lot of diapers in my life even on boys as big as you, my nephew is not a little guy you know, it doesn't bother me one bit, it's even cute sometimes, and that's a far cry better than dealing with wet sheets ruined blankets or ruined carpets and ruined bed frames, doing laundry with a massive pile of bedding covered in piss is much more bothersome to me then just putting a diaper on a good boy and taking it off in the morning and trashing it, in my opinion it's obvious which option is easier to deal with." David had said this would be the option a good boy would choose, at least he had implied it, Thomas had grown to like being a good boy for David, it seemed it was settled. Thomas: "OK David, I'll wear the diaper." David: "And let me be the one to put it on you and take it off in the morning." Thomas: "Yes." David: "Please I wanna hear you say it, so I know you're committed to the rules." Thomas: "Yes I'll let you be the one to put it on me at night and take it off in the morning." David: "And you're not allowed to touch your own diaper." Thomas: "And I'm not allowed to touch my own diaper." Thomas thought 'Having just called it 'my diaper' felt like a jab to the stomach, taking ownership over a diaper like that, made it feel all too real, I haven't even worn the thing yet and already I am staking a claim on it.' Thomas didn't like that, but David had been reasonable and Thomas couldn't disagree with his points, he didn't have a choice in the matter anyhow, all this had long since been settled months ago when he signed that damn contract he had failed to read, a lesson Thomas would never forget. Don't sign things you haven't read. David: "OK Thomas toss that pull up in the bathroom trash bin and go shower, I'll take care of this." Thomas: "OK, thank you David." David stood still facing the bedding while Thomas waddled with his squishy pull up between his legs to the bathroom, took it off and tossed it in the trash, David did not sneak a peak at the boys soggy bottom, and Thomas appreciated that, David was just glad Thomas was getting more comfortable around him even despite the trying moment Thomas had just gone through, besides, David would be diapering his naked body that night and every night from then on so it hardly mattered now and Thomas would soon understand that too. By the time Thomas got out the shower and into his room his bedding had been stripped down to just the plastic protector covering the mattress, he could tell it'd been wiped clean with something, it did not smell of pee, but of some kind of lemony cleaning agent. Thomas put on a pull up, his jeans and shirt then went to breakfast and could hear the washing machine already working his accident out of the bedding, He sat eating his breakfast drinking OJ from his bottle and fretting about the night to come. He'd already agreed and so there was no backing out now, Thomas was just as uncomfortable with the idea of backing out on his word as he was about the diapering to come, the rest of the day went in the new normal way other than the fact that Thomas was frequently distracted by his thoughts of what was going to happen that night, it made him very nervous to think of being diapered by David, somewhere in these thoughts halfway through his day as he was eating lunch and staring at the paw patrol backpack he had a flashback to that airport family restroom with the adult sized changing table, he remembered briefly wondering about the big babies of California, and suddenly he realized he was beginning to fit in with that exact crowd. His face paled at that, but then he reassured himself that his mind was just exaggerating a mole hill into a mountain, Thomas thought 'I'm not special needs, I'm not mentally handicapped, I'm perfectly ordinary, I'm just as smart as my peers, I'm not one of those big babies, this is all just temporary rules I must follow because I agreed to them, it's really all a small price to pay for such convenient kind and cheap living arrangements, and David has bent over backwards to make it all comfortable and easy to go through, I need to get out of my own head and stop being my own worst enemy, I just have to relax go with the flow and stop stressing out, anxiety is not doing me any good.' Thomas remembered his initial fear over carrying around a paw patrol backpack at school, then he thought how he'd been doing that now for many weeks and not one person had made a single comment, this reaffirmed in Thomas's mind that he is right when he thinks he is overblowing all of this, and it is not as big of a deal in reality as it is in his mind. He puts his thoughts back to his school work and went on with his day, that night he got home went upstairs, found his bed had been made back up with new bedding, but it was not the plain clean white bedding of before, now instead it was paw patrol bedding, the comforter was Chase's massive face, the bed sheet was all the characters and related motifs, the fitted sheet on the mattress matched that. even the pillow case was now paw patrol characters. Thomas decided to ask David to switch it back after he got back downstairs, he sat down at his desk then did his homework, came downstairs and ate dinner, in between eating and enjoyably suckling at his bottle of OJ he asked David about the sheets, Thomas: "David I'm sorry I peed the bed but can I please have the white sheets back? I don't really dig the paw patrol bedding..." David: "Oh yes I forgot to tell you when you got home, unfortunately I had to throw the white bedding out, the pee stains in it was too much to remove, it was permanently stained, they must have been sitting on the bedding for hours to get that stuck into it, and I don't keep stained bedding, it isn't sanitary, that paw patrol bedding is all I've got now for that size bed, I'm afraid you'll have to put up with it for now, if you insist I guess I can go out and buy some new bedding tomorrow, assuming you keep your word and keep your diapers on then we wont be staining any new sets of bedding." Thomas felt terrible he had ruined David's bedding, he knew it must have been expensive quality, everything David owned seemed to be expensive quality, and it felt soft to the skin not rough like cheap stuff does. Thomas didn't like the idea of David spending more money on him to replace what he had destroyed. Thomas: "Never mind, you don't have to buy new bedding, that wouldn't be fair to you, I'll be OK with the paw patrol bedding, maybe if I can ever find a job around here I'll pay you back for the white bedding. David: "I appreciate that Thomas, but honestly you don't need to worry about it, it was one accident, and we've taken steps to make sure nothing else gets ruined, so just keep your word and that will be repayment enough for me." Thomas said nothing more, just blushed and glared downcast, eventually he finished his meal and sat on the couch, as had become routine David brought Thomas a warm bottle of milk as he came from the kitchen having finished cleaning dishes, Thomas felt like it was a symbol of being forgiven, the fact David was still going out of his way to make these for Thomas and bring them to him felt like David showing he was not upset with Thomas, that he still cared about Thomas's health and well being. Once the bottle was done and TV time over Thomas went to shower and then went to his room to go to bed, David was there waiting, Thomas had almost totally forgotten about what was coming, but now here it was, David was standing in Thomas's room and Thomas had only a towel around his waist. David: "OK Thomas lets just get this over with, you'll see it's not so bad, I'll be quick." David walked over to Thomas's desk, which held his keyboard mouse and monitor, the PC tower was on the floor to the left of the desk. David grabbed onto the top of the desk, and pulled it free from the rest of the structure, the top and the sides all came loose, apparently it was removable, he carried it to the left and set it down on the floor next to the PC tower, revealing that beneath the desk's top had been a padded top with a vinyl cover, the cover had little prints all over it, it was very colorful, Thomas realized it had been a large changing table all along, his jaw dropped, before he could think much on what that meant David offered explanation. David: "Remember about my nephew? this has been his room often enough that I had this changing table installed in here, very convenient for when he stays here, and when he's not here I just convert it to a standing desk by placing that top over it, works great for both scenarios! If you still need your computer at any point you can feel free to place the top back over the table or you can just sit on the floor and use it there if you prefer, doesn't matter to me either way." Oh yeah, that makes sense, he had momentarily forgotten that this was at sometime David's nephews room, now Thomas felt stupid for forgetting since he had only this morning been staring at the plastic cover on the mattress further evidence of the nephew, Thomas wondered if he was starting to even take ownership over the plastic cover to have forgotten that it was not put there initially for himself. Thomas looked over at the now mini desk on the floor it's small sides had it's surface standing at least 6 inches off the floor, he wondered if it would be comfortable enough to just sit on the floor and use it there, so he wouldn't have to lift it back into place every evening for homework time, it was clearly heavy, David seemed to strain a little at it and David certainly had more muscles than Thomas. Shaking Thomas from his thoughts David patted the changing tables top while staring at Thomas, clearly inviting him over, Thomas slowly approached, hesitant to go through with this, but aware he couldn't back out now. Thomas was about to climb onto the table, still holding his towel around his waist when David grabbed it and yanked it free. Thomas gasped. David: "Can't very well diaper you with a towel in the way now can I, don't worry Thomas I'm sure you don't have anything I haven't seen before. And I will try to keep this as clinical as possible." Now naked Thomas was no longer moving slow, he quickly hopped onto and laid back on the table wanting to get some cloths on asap. Even though that meant a diaper. David wasted no time he pulled a diaper out of the drawers beneath the tables top, Thomas wondered if those had been in there all along, he never bothered to check the drawers, he hadn't had any need, all his supplies were in his backpack. David shook out the diaper checking that the leak guards were all unstuck from the sides and standing proper, David set the diaper on the table between Thomas's legs, then poured baby powder all into the diaper making sure to cover every inch of it's inside surface, he then instructed Thomas to lift his bottom, as Thomas did so David slid the diaper under Thomas's rear end, "down" David said and Thomas went down, feeling the padding now resting beneath his bottom, David checked that it sat in the right spot on the small of Thomas's back then pulled the front of the diaper up between Thomas's legs, the diaper pushing Thomas's legs further apart in the process, Thomas didn't resist, he parted his legs to get them out of the way, David tucked Thomas penis pointing downward then placed the front of the diaper against the boys pelvis, Thomas felt very nervous when David had repositioned his penis but David had touched it only for 2 seconds and so Thomas assumed it must be part of the process, the top of the diaper came just to the bottom tip of his belly button, David tucked the front panels wings around the sides and under Thomas's back, then pulled both rear wings around the sides, then David fastened one tape on top then the other top one, then one tape on bottom, then the other bottom one. Thomas could feel the back side of the diaper rose just a bit higher than the front, all this time Thomas had not been looking, keeping his eyes on the ceiling, he felt if he didn't look maybe he could convince himself it wasn't happening. David: "That's it Tommy all done, see that wasn't so bad was it, you can get down and go to bed now, if you want to wear pajamas over it that's fine." Tommy: "I don't have any pajamas, I usually just sleep in my underwear." David: "If you wanna just sleep in your diaper that's fine, but if you do want pajamas I'm sure I have some spares around here somewhere if you would like?" Tommy: "Yes please." Tommy didn't want his diaper visible, he wanted to cover it up, now that Tommy was climbing off the table he got his first look at the diaper. He couldn't believe it, he was expecting something white, plain, and medical. that is not what this was. The diaper had colorful prints all over it and a colorful backing, it's primary color was white but there was some green along the sides and the prints covering it were little cartooned animals Tommy saw raccoons and lions and cats and monkeys, there were smaller prints in between of trees and ferns and leaves, this was a baby diaper! How could this fit him! Why did David have this!? Tommy: "Whoa, uhm, I was expecting something like, medical, plain, white.... what is this?!" David: "They are my nephew's, remember? he seems to like them, I let him pick what he prefers, it's easier that way, why argue with the kid about his preferences he's the one wearing them after all, well, you now anyway.." Tommy: "Oh ya, of course, well, do you have any plain ones, or are they all like this." David: "Oh no I have many kinds, I don't think I have any that are just solid white, but they all have different prints of different kinds if you wanted to pick your diaper you should have said so I wouldn't mind letting you pick." Tommy felt absolutely infantile, he hadn't meant to imply that he wanted to pick WHICH colorful creatures adorned his diapers, he just wanted something less babyish! But before he said another word, the thought occurred to him that a diaper is a diaper no matter how plain it looks, he supposed he would look babyish no matter what brand it was, and these were David's nephews, he couldn't just ask David to go out and buy a whole new brand just for him, that would only further cement his status as the owner of these diapers, if using David's nephews diapers meant he could further convince himself that these are not his own diapers he's just borrowing them for a time then maybe that is better in some way. And so rather than adding any further complaints upon David for a problem of Tommy's own making, one that David was being super kind and helpful about, he decided to just accept the damn baby diaper and get to bed. David: "I'll be right back, I'll see if I can find you some pajamas." Music to Tommy's ears, if he could cover up this visually loud diaper he could just pretend it was plain and there'd be no way to tell otherwise. With David out of the room Tommy waddled over to his bed, this diaper was thick, he was surprised, he hadn't expected it to interfere with his stride, he was bow-legged like a cowboy that had a too long day. His diaper crinkled as he walked, showing him that it could be loud audibly just as much as visually, he climbed into bed and hid under the covers while waiting for David. David eventually returned with some items. David: "OK you've got two options, there's this two piece set of pants and shirt." David held up the two pieces showing them to Thomas, they were both covered in matching prints of cartoon astronauts and rocket ships and stars and moons with a dark background, it was very childish, seemingly the theme of Tommy's evening. David: "Or there's this footie sleeper, which is probably warmer, if you choose this I can turn down the thermostat or you could even just sleep in it on top the covers." Then David held up the other option, it was a footed sleeper, with booties sewn onto the ankles, it even had mittens for the hands sewn to the sleeves at the wrists, but it was a solid baby blue color, Tommy rolled his eyes, either way he would be choosing a childish option, if he picked the two piece then the cartoon prints would scream infantile at any glance. If he chose the sleeper then at least the color wouldn't look to unusual, but he would feel infantile in the feet and mittens..... He briefly wondered why these and the diaper were in his size, but then concluded David's nephew must be the same size as him, he had been thinking all this time that the nephew must be younger, but David did say he was special needs so that could of course mean the nephew was the same age or size as Tommy. He supposed that would explain why the diapers seemed to fit perfectly. With great dismay Tommy picked the solid color footed sleeper, anything is better then having the diaper plainly visible. At least with a sleeper his waistline couldn't ride up and expose the diaper. Tommy: "I guess that one then." David: "OK great, I'm sure you'll find it very comfortable, they call the material cuddle fleece, very warm and soft, here let me help you into it." David stood near the bed and held the outfit holding it at it's waist for Tommy to step into it. Tommy pulled the covers off himself revealing his diaper to David once more, and put his feet down the leggings one foot then leg at a time, David helped pull the footies into place around Tommy's feet, with both feet now in place in the footies. David: "OK now stand up." Thomas stood up and David pulled the rest of the outfit up in front of him, David held the outfit in front of Thomas for him to put his arms down the sleeves, at this point Thomas felt disoriented, it felt like the outfit was backwards, it was solid material in front of him with the zippers far to the left and right, David saw his confusion. David: "It zips up the back, that's partly why it's better I help you with it, just put your arms down the sleeves now, there you go." Tommy slid his arms into the sleeves and David wrapped the outfit around him and zipped it up in the back, there was a click. Tommy reached back to the back of his neck to see what the click was. David: "It's just a button it keeps the zipper from sliding down on it's own, holds it in place." Tommy realized that reaching the zipper was very difficult, maybe not impossible but definitely an awkward angle. David: "Hey don't worry about it, remember I said you could wake me up anytime you want to go potty I won't mind and besides you've no reason to take the pajamas off anyway, since you're not allowed to touch your own diaper per the rules right? So just relax and get some sleep now." Then David left the room. Tommy felt like he'd just been wrapped in a furry prison, but David was right, it is what it is, so Tommy climbed into bed, pulled the covers over him and relaxed on his back staring at the ceiling feeling his legs splayed wide by the diaper, wondering if this is what life was like for David's nephew, then remembered back to his thoughts from lunchtime, about how he had to get out of his own head and stop turning mole hills into mountains, if this is the way it has to be he would need to stop drumming up anxiety over it, and just accept it and move on, with that he rolled over and saw David returning to the room, handing Tommy a warm giant bottle of milk. David: "Tommy thank you for being a good boy about this, it's nice to not have to fight and argue with my tenant about the rules, not everyone honors their agreements as well as you have, so thank you." Filled with the warm feelings the trigger phrase good boy had sent through him Tommy grabbed his bottle and began drinking it, merely nodding his appreciation at David. David couldn't stand how cute that move was, Tommy took right to that behavior like it was built into him, David was trying to hide his smile but was sure it was still there at least a little. David: "OK good night sleep tight don't let the bed bugs bite, I'll see you at breakfast!" David left the room seemingly in a hurry. He just wanted to escape to his bedroom where he could grin his massive Cheshire cat grin, for he had caught the canary and the thing was so darn cute, he was beginning to realize he was falling for Tommy, he liked Tommy more than any of his prior tenants, he'd never had a tenant that fit into this role so well, this role that David had made for them, with so little fighting, so little resistance, such 'little' behavior, it was like it was meant to be, David was beginning to wonder if he was ever going to be able to let him go at the end of Tommy's schooling. As Tommy nursed his bottle he momentarily remembered his decision from the morning to not have bottles at bedtime anymore, but he was still floating on a high from the trigger phrase of being called a good boy, and besides that the bottles themselves made him feel so good too, so as he was already nursing a bottle he couldn't bring himself to stop, 'besides' he thought/rationalized to himself 'if I don't drink it now it'll just get all room temperature overnight and then it'll be wasted and that's rude to David.' an so he nursed his bottle until it was empty passing out seconds later while the bottle rolled out of his mittens and onto the floor. Tonight David made some minor adjustments to the ocean whispers in Tommy's walls. Adding a few more lines onto the ones presently in place. The whispers would now be "Warm bottles make me sleep better. I sleep much deeper with a warm bottle in me. I love my warm milk. I won't wake in the night. Warm milk keeps me deeply asleep all night. I will get much better rest through the night. I won't be bothered by any discomfort. Any pressure will simply pass away from me. I can feel myself letting the pressure go. Any discomfort I feel I will not hold onto. I will let it go. Let go now. I am comfortable. I do not mind the way this feels. It feels good. I feel good. My diaper feels good. I do not mind my diaper. Wearing my diaper will protect me. My diaper will protect my bed. With my diaper on my bed will never get wet. Diapers are wonderful to protect me. When I wear my diaper I am a good boy. Being a good boy makes me feel very good. Being a good boy fills my body with warmth. It starts in my belly and moves to my chest, it expands to my arms and legs until my whole body is filled with warmth and love and comfort. I love being a good boy." This would loop all night every night from then on. Indeed, Thomas did sleep deep, he did not wake in the night, in the morning he awoke feeling very refreshed, suddenly he remembered feeling this refreshed yesterday morning and leapt out of bed fearful he'd soaked it again, but upon looking the bed was dry, only a second more went by when he realized he could feel a bulk between his legs, the events of last night came back to him, he remembered being diapered for bed, how the diaper felt last night and concluded it felt different now, warmer, thicker, he put his fleecy mitten to the diaper and pushed, it seemed squishy now, my god he thought, I peed the diaper in my sleep! I can't believe it, this is only going to prove to David that I belong in diapers! Tommy was mostly panicked about this, but on some level deep in his mind there was a tiny voice telling him that this is good, that he would be rewarded for this. Tommy realized he couldn't go straight to the shower before breakfast like he usually does because he had agreed to not take off his own diaper, to let David do that instead, so first he would have to find David, whom he knew was downstairs in the kitchen cooking, he could smell breakfast being prepared from his room. David had gotten an early start on breakfast today, he had anticipated this change of the schedule. Tommy waddled down the stairs and into the kitchen in his footed sleeper, he could use David's help getting at it's zipper for one, and for two he didn't want to display his wet diaper to line of sight. David: "Good morning Tommy! I trust you slept well? breakfast is nearly ready take a seat and let's eat, we can get you out of that diaper and into other shower right after we finish." Tommy did not want to sit and eat breakfast in a wet diaper, most of him didn't, some small part of him didn't want to take it off, but he was trying his hardest to ignore that new voice in the far background. Tommy: "Uhm can we just take it off now so I can go shower first?" David: "Oh nonsense it can wait and besides your breakfast will be cold by then! Oh! Unless do you need to go potty right now? if that's the case then sure." Tommy did not need to use the restroom right now he realized, his bladder felt empty, a strange relief to not wake with an aching full bladder as he'd begun to find was the normal anymore, now a problem of the past. he couldn't help appreciating that, at least a little. Tommy didn't know how to press his point without admitting that the diaper was wet, and he wanted out of it, and besides, he didn't want his breakfast to get cold. But could he really just sit at the table in a wet diaper, that seemed gross, stomach hungry and food on the table Tommy thought/ began rationalizing with himself, the pee is already in the diaper, it is already all around my groin, the damage is already done, eating first isn't going to make it any worse, I just have to put up with it a little bit longer to have a meal now, instead of a cold meal later. So without complaint other than his facial expression of 'yuck' as he sat down in the chair and felt the squish of his diaper, he went to dig in to breakfast, except he was stopped, by his mittens, how could he eat with those in the way, seeming to read his mind David came up behind him and unzipped the sleeper, so Tommy could pull his arms out the sleeves, with the top half of the sleeper resting loose in his lap Tommy dug into his breakfast, drinking his bottle of orange juice as he went, it occurred to Tommy, that David must have come into his room while he slept and grabbed the empty bottle to have had it prepared with juice by breakfast time. Tommy ate his meal and drank his bottle, he actually felt like he was enjoying breakfast more than usual for some reason, he wasn't sure why, at the end he stood up and remembered the state of himself, he glanced down at the loose sleeper and wondered what to do next, David piped up. David: "Here Tommy just take that sleeper off I'll put it straight into the wash right now so you can wear it again tonight if you want too." Tommy hesitated, he didn't want to reveal the wet state of his diaper to David, but he couldn't think of a reason to keep the sleeper up the stairs, besides, David would have to see it soon anyway since Tommy isn't allowed to take it off himself. And so Tommy stripped off the sleeper and handed it to David. If David noticed the wet diaper he didn't indicate, David tossed the sleeper into the washing machine and followed Tommy up stairs, steeling glances at Tommy's bottom, enjoying the site of a sagging wet diaper on Tommy, he didn't let Tommy see that he was staring, once in the bathroom David turned Tommy around and simply grabbed the diaper tapes and popped them loose. he pulled the diaper out from under the boy balled it up and bagged it in a small t shirt style bag like you'd get from the grocery store which he had a supply of in a drawer in the bathroom, he tied it up and took it out the room with him and down the stairs, presumably to the trash. It was all so fast and clinical Tommy couldn't even be sure if David had noticed it was wet, he must have Tommy thought, how could he not, I guess he just doesn't mind it, must be used to it by now from his nephew. Tommy took his shower and resumed his usual routine. David tossed the diaper in the kitchen trash can and went about gathering laundry to start the wash. The rest of the day went along the new routine just like normal, Tommy wore a pull up to school, at lunch Tommy again found himself lost in his thoughts while he snacked on his mixed fruit and suckled at the juice box in his death grip against the table, Tommy couldn't help thinking that the diaper experience hadn't been bad, he'd slept better, he'd apparently needed the thing since it was soaked by morning, but why, why was he suddenly peeing freely in the night and not even noticing until morning, at this thought Tommy got a bit worried, perhaps there was something wrong with his health, that could explain all the close calls in the daytime too, Tommy suddenly wanted to see a doctor, but he has no health insurance, he wasn't sure going to a doctor was worth the cost, it's not like he had any real symptoms beyond the night wettings and daytime close calls, Tommy decided he'd go to the doctor if things got worse, but even then only if he could find a way to pay for it... Near the end of the last class of the day Tommy again found himself struggling to hold in the juice from lunch, by the time the bell had rang his pull up had absorbed little spurts here and there, he managed to get the majority into a toilet in the schools restroom. The rest of the day went just like a routine, finished classes, bus ride home, when he went upstairs to do his homework he remembered his computer desk was now at floor level, rather than bothering with picking it up and putting it back on the table, he decided it'd be easier to just sit on the floor, and so that's where he did his homework, he then went and ate dinner, finished his bottle of OJ, finished a bottle of warm milk on the couch, he really seemed to be enjoying these warm ones now, went to shower and then came to his room to find David waiting at the changing table, diaper already laid out and covered in powder, Tommy walked right up to it and hop rolled onto the diaper on his back, David had him lift for a second to perfect the positioning, then taped him into his diaper, as Tommy got off the table he glanced at his diaper, it had different cartoons now, this one had sesame street characters all over it, David already had his sleeper ready and held out, Tommy placed his hand on David's shoulder to balance himself while putting one foot at a time into the legs diaper crinkling with each step, the sleeper was pulled up, his arms threaded in, and zipped up the back, 'click' the button sealed the zipper into place, Tommy climbed into bed and waited for David to come back with his bedtime bottle, he found himself looking forward to the bedtime bottle, he knew it had a lot to do with bed wetting at least in the sense it was more fluid for his bladder, but he didn't want to face the fact that the alternative was to not drink it, he enjoyed it too much, it filled him with warmth and felt like love, he wanted more of that feeling, he could never get enough of that feeling. David came back and handed Tommy his big bottle of warm milk, Tommy wasted no time in getting right to suckling it down holding it with two mittened hands. David paused for just a moment to see his cute tenant wearing his footed sleeper complete with attached mittens encasing his hands, holding his big bottle with both mittens as laid on his back drinking it down. he loved the sight. David went to bed, Tommy finished his bottle and passed out letting the bottle just roll from his hands to the carpet, his dreams that night were different, this time he was in space, he could still hear the ocean waves though, but in his dreams he thought it must be the way space sounds, particles rushing past his ears or something, he felt weightless, the sun peeked out from behind the earth, and he was struck with warmth all over, he played with the stars around him as they seemed to tease him back, he tried to draw in the sky using his hands but the forms coming from his hands wouldn't stay in the shapes he'd made them, he tried the figure of a man but it morphed into a teddy bear, he tried a simple round planet but it morphed into a rattle, he still felt filled with warmth but now a new warmth glowed around his lower half, it blended with his full body warmth, and so he barely noticed it, he just kept dreaming, he was in a rocket ship now, piloting it wherever he wanted the seat felt so soft and cushioned, he knew space was vast and so his travels seemed slow, he moved from one star to another slowly, he saw living smiling teddy bears dancing around one star he visited, and at another golden cherubs flapping their wings and playing on small harps, his dreams were euphoric, his night went on that way, the sound of waves crashing never leaving him. He awoke in the morning well rested, bed dry, diaper soaked, without a worry he went down to breakfast and sat at the table with a squish on his bottom, he didn't make yuck face this time, it was acceptable to him now, he didn't love the squish feeling, but he didn't hate it anymore either, it seemed in some small way to represent in his subconscious a symbol of his newfound deep sleeping ability, the fact he had a squishy bottom was the unavoidable result of having a deep peaceful sleep and a dry bed. David unzipped the back of Tommy's sleeper right after placing his plate and bottle of OJ before him, Tommy gladly dug in, once finished Tommy stood up and David commented. David: "Looks like your diaper leaked a little bit when you sat on it, it's OK it's only a little right on the back by the leg holes, that sometimes happens if it's not absorbent enough, don't worry I'll make sure to use overnight diapers from now on, they are more absorbent. The sleeper is going in the wash anyway so no harm done." Tommy was blushing again, he reflected on the fact he'd gotten pee on his pajamas from a leaky diaper because he'd sat in it... he felt ridiculous for a moment. Tommy couldn't see the leak that David saw, out of the reach of his vision, being behind him and all, but he figured if a more absorbent diaper tonight meant deeper sleep then that was alright by him. whats the difference in the long run, a diaper is a diaper, it's not like he could pretend a less absorbent diaper was any less babyish than a more absorbent diaper, at least this way he shouldn't be leaking in his pajamas again he hoped. The sleeper went into the wash machine and the two of them went together up to the bathroom, David took the diaper off Tommy, and bagged it up and took it to the kitchen trash, Tommy showered, dried, got his pull up and clothes on and went off to school. The rest of the day all went much the same as the previous one, that night Tommy left the shower entering his room to the same sight of David waiting by the table with a diaper open and powdered ready to go, in David's hands was Tommy's warm milk bedtime bottle. David: "I figured it'd save you time to just drink it while I get you dressed so you can go to sleep quicker." Each time David made a change it seemed to bring him more in line with the image of an infant and Tommy couldn't help notice it and this was no exception, Tommy knew he should be protesting each time this happened, but he couldn't help feeling some kind of warmth inside him that made him want to embrace it, so long as it seemed harmless he figured why rock the boat, he had enjoyed it all thus far and after all David was just trying to look out for him. So without complaint Tommy took the bottle hopped up and rolled onto the diaper flat on his back. David: "That's a good boy." Tommy stretched as he felt the warmth flood his body. Tommy then lifted his bottom for a moment without needing to be told, David positioned the diaper just right and Tommy let his butt back down without needing to be told, they seemed to both have found each others rhythm, Tommy already had the bottle in his mouth the moment his butt had hit the table, he nursed it while his diaper was fastened, before sitting up David put his hand to Tommy's chest to keep him down, Tommy glanced down at David. David: "Just stay right there I can get your sleeper on you more easily this way." David slid Tommy's feet in the legs of the sleeper and pulled it up to his bottom, he grabbed Tommy's right wrist and fed it into the first sleeve, Tommy struggled to hold the bottle now with only one hand, it was still too big, it fell from his hand and landed on his chest, but the nipple was still in his mouth, and he found he could still nurse it, the air was not reaching the nipple yet even in that position, so he just rested the bottle on his chest while David grabbed Tommy's other wrist and fed that into a sleeve as well. David: "OK now stand up my good boy." The warmth was already flowing through Tommy but this seemed to regenerate it's strength, Tommy was smiling around his bottle now, he resumed holding it with his mittened hands as he sat up and hopped down, David zipped him up in the back, clicked the button in place, then gave Tommy's rear end a pat to his diaper as he said: "OK Tommy go bed time now." Tommy blushed at the feeling of having his diaper patted, the few steps to his bed made him realize how much thicker these overnight diapers are, he wondered what they looked like, he hadn't thought to take a look before he'd already been sealed into his sleeper, he waddled to bed climbed in and continued nursing his bottle, David turned out the light shut the door and went to bed himself. In the morning when David took the sleeper off Tommy and Tommy waddled to the bathroom his stance wider then ever in the extra soaked and swollen extra thick overnight diaper, Tommy finally got a look at his diaper, as he trekked to the bathroom he kept looking down at it, once in the bathroom waiting for David he was studying it, it was BLUE! with little cartoon rocket ships and cartoon astronauts and even some little aliens and UFO's, he thought this pattern seemed a lot more fun then the others, to Tommy this one looked playful while the others just looked babyish.. David entered the bathroom and noticed Tommy studying his diaper, David had to smile, Tommy was starting to have diaper preferences, David was glad it was the thicker overnight diapers that Tommy liked more, David liked seeing him waddle. And so the new routine had been established, David was satisfied with this new stage being set the way he wanted it and let it settle this way for some time, weeks and weeks passed, there was the occasional clandestine nighttime injections and otherwise each day blended into the same routine, Tommy had taken to this stage of the process with ease, David revisited the pajama options to Tommy one night and he actually choose to switch to the two piece set, he though / rationalized to himself that this way he wouldn't have to have mittens encasing his hands all night, but in truth he hadn't minded them he actually just wanted the space print patterns on the two piece set because they would match his night time diapers. During Tommy's nighttime diapering David took mental note of the hair Tommy had, David never made suggestion to shave it because he knew that would soon be unnecessary anyway, you see David was something of a brilliant scientist, one of his many specialties was DNA modification, the nighttime injections he'd been giving Tommy once a month were meant to cause a couple of permanent changes in the boy, things that he would only need to inject him for every 30 days for about a year before the results would be irreversible without the same type of DNA altering injections to counter them anyway, but David knew he would probably never be doing that, one of the various alterations David sought was pubic hair loss, and he could tell it was working, just as it always did on everyone he'd ever done it to, Tommy's crotch hairs were getting thinner and thinner all the time, in the beginning they were thick enough he couldn't see the skin beneath them, now they were so sparse and thin they barely existed at all, this process had the same effect on his body hair, arms, legs, chest, face, all of it, the only hair spared was that on top of his head, still rich and full as ever. Tommy hadn't noticed the hair loss, he didn't really ever pay much attention to his crotch anymore, when in the shower soaping it he'd once notice it was thinner there and figured it must be related to getting peed on every night, and he never had much love for his body hair anyway, he had however noticed that he hadn't been shaving his face as often, he usually only bothered shaving his face roughly once a week, when the hairs got long enough to look dirty and feel uncomfortable, but lately he'd been shaving about once or twice a month at the same stage of hair growth, he figured it must be related to getting past the growth spurt of his younger teen years, and paid it little mind. Now that David had Tommy used to the feeling of drinking bottles in bed he moved to the next step. Each night, David would sneak into Tommy's room carrying a fresh bottle of warm milk, David would crouch down by Tommy's bed and position the nipple against Tommy's lips, this was made easier by the fact that ever since Tommy started taking bottles to bed he more and more often fell asleep on his back, David would gently rub the nipple along Tommy's lips, trying to get him to engage his suckling reflexively, the first couple times David did this Tommy was resistant, he'd keep his lips shut until David got more forceful and pushed the nipple in, then Tommy would accept the nipple as an old friend, but he wouldn't automatically suckle, he'd just let it sit there while he dozed peacefully, David was patient though, and would hold the bottle up for Tommy, letting the milk drip drip into Tommy's mouth, until it triggered a swallow, once Tommy swallowed the suction of the action would bring a small squirt of more milk, which may or may not trigger another swallow, enough of these sometimes triggered Tommy to start suckling briefly, before stopping again, David kept at this as long as it took for Tommy to empty his bottle, after a handful of nights of doing this Tommy was getting less reluctant to accept the nipple during sleep, though he was deeply resting he would accept the nipple unconsciously the moment it touched his lips, and his suckling would begin now reflexively, David had done it, he had slowly with persistence trained Tommy to take a bottle and suckle it purely on instinct without needing to be awake in the slightest. Once this had been established, David moved to the next step, after Tommy finished his sleep bottle, David would gently guide Tommy's nearest thumb to his mouth, true to form once Tommy felt the thumb against his lips he'd suck it in and suckle at it, David would leave him that way each night, and each morning Tommy awoke to find his thumb in his mouth, wrinkled and soggy, letting him know it had been there for quite some time. The first time Tommy awoke with a thumb in his mouth, his eyes still closed he first noticed he was actively suckling, but drawing no milk, his eyes shot open, and he popped his thumb out with an audible break of the suction, he was quite perplexed, he stared at his thumb for minutes wondering why the hell he had been sucking his thumb, trying to remember when it had gotten in there but having no memory of that moment, Tommy was concerned about this development, it seemed like he couldn't stop himself from sliding backwards in his independence, what bothered him more, was how comfortable he was with that fact, he recognized the issue, but felt no worry about it, and recognizing his lack of worry over his increasingly childish behavior worried him the most, eventually Tommy rationalized to himself that the thumb sucking was probably just a natural instinct re-awoken by his newfound use of a bottle, and while that did bother him he had to admit he couldn't see himself refusing to drink his bottles, he had come to enjoy them too much to even consider letting them go, they gave him a deep full filling warmth that he did not know how to replace, and did not think he could live without. One night David made some changes to the ocean whispers. he added to the whispers: "I enjoy suckling. It doesn't matter if it's my bottle, my thumb, or my bottom lip, or anything. I enjoy suckling, it brings me comfort. It makes me relaxed. It eases any fear or anxiety I might have. It makes me feel safe. It makes me feel protected. Having something to suckle makes me feel hidden. Whenever I suckle at something I feel like I'm being guarded by a protector. It does not matter when or where I am I will suckle whenever I feel like I need any of these feelings. My thumb often enters my mouth without me knowing it. And I like it when my thumb finds it's own way to my mouth." It had been a couple days since Tommy had started hearing these new whispers in his dreams. At this point David had stopped going into Tommy's room at night, it was no longer needed, Tommy was now putting his own thumb into his mouth in the night without any assistance, one morning Tommy was on the bus, on his way to school, he was staring out the window lost in thought, the bus pulled up to his stop and recognizing the location broke him from his thoughts as he turned to stand and grab the rail to steady himself his hand did not come from his side, but rather it came from his mouth, as he grabbed the rail he noticed his thumb was wet and wrinkled, he had been sucking his thumb on the bus and didn't even know it, he nearly stumbled as he stepped off the bus, he got on the sidewalk and stopped, staring at his thumb like it had betrayed him, like it had gotten a mind of it's own and done something to embarrass him, Tommy glanced back at the bus just as it started pulling away and looked at the passengers near the windows, a couple of them were staring at him and smiling, he knew they had seen it, but at least they weren't laughing. he was so humiliated, his face flushed red with shame, he turned and ran off to use the restroom and then to class. His first class went well and about half-way through he was able to put away his notes, the rest of the class would not require note taking just listening, as he sat there listening he did his best to stay focused, it was only when the bell went off, and he looked around breaking from his thoughts that he once again noticed his thumb was in his mouth, he quickly shot his hands down to his side, praying no one had noticed. To Tommy's left a few empty seats away there was a student who had noticed, she saw Tommy suckling at his thumb, not just holding it in his mouth but actively suckling at it like a newborn, she was at first stunned, but then rationalized to herself that Tommy must be some kind of gifted special needs student, she glanced over at the boys backpacks and saw one of them was a child's paw patrol backpack, this confirmed it in her mind, she felt pity for the boy, all alone in college with a thumb sucking habit, she turned her attention away from Tommy trying to resume minding her own business, but he occupied her thoughts the rest of the day, shed even seen him at lunchtime in the cafeteria eating a rather childish looking lunch out of his paw patrol backpack, she noticed how he seemed to struggle at his juice box like it was a fight to the death. Her heart strings had been tugged, she again turned her attention away trying to resume minding her own business, but she did not sit very far away from Tommy as she ate her own lunch, trying to keep her eye on him, just enough to make sure he was alright, she worried what might happen if someone less than kind were to stumble over this poor vulnerable boy. On the bus ride home that day it happened again, half-way through the ride Tommy noticed his thumb in his mouth again and pulled it out, he shoved his hand in his pocket and kept it there, when his bus reached his stop he reached to grab the rail and once again his thumb popped from his mouth, "UHHG!" he groaned in audible disgust with himself for being so out of control with this new habit. He ran home, and collapsed on the couch. David: "What's the matter Tommy?! You look like you had a bad day?" Tommy: "Oh uhhhhhhmmm it was an OK day, I'm just frustrated." David: "OK... why are you frustrated." Tommy did not want to admit he had become a helpless thumb sucker. he quickly made up an excuse Tommy: "Finals are approaching and I'm just nervous that's all." David: "Oh don't worry about that I'm sure you'll do just fine, if your really worried about it I'd be glad to help you study anyway I can just let me know." Once again there's David bending over backwards to volunteer to help me however he can. and here I am lying and hiding things from him. Tommy thought. Tommy went upstairs and got his homework out of the way, he came down for dinner and resolved that while he was around David he would just keep something in both hands to keep his thumb from wandering into his mouth, he went straight to dinner and grabbed a fork in one hand a knife in the other and kept them that way, he'd only set them down to drink his bottle and he'd pick them right back up soon as his bottle was set down. After dinner, he went to the couch and while he waited for David to join him carrying his evening milk bottle he sat on his hands, when David came in with the milk bottle he noticed Tommy sitting on his hands, and figured out what was going on, David realized the subliminal suggestions must have taken hold, Tommy was frustrated cause he couldn't keep his thumb out of his mouth in public, David decided to ease Tommy's fears over this with a new adjustment to the ocean whispers tonight. David pulled out his phone as he sat watching TV, and he added the lines: "Thumb sucking is not embarrassing. There is no reason to hide it. There is no reason to be ashamed. Nobody cares if I suck my thumb. If someone makes fun of me they are just jealous. They want to suck their own thumb too, but they are too afraid to do it. I am brave because I am not afraid to enjoy my thumb and the peace it brings me." Tommy drank his bottle on the couch watching TV, Tommy figured if he just kept the bottle in his mouth his thumb wouldn't have room to get in, so he drank his milk bottle as slow as he could, even just keeping the nipple in long after the bottle had become empty, only setting it down on the table when he was leaving to the shower and bed. as David diapered Tommy that night he was as per routine suckling down his bedtime bottle and that kept his thumb out of his mouth, Tommy got to bed and David had left, Tommy was relieved he had successfully kept his thumb sucking hidden from David today, he decided tomorrow he would spend some time searching the internet for a solution to this new problem, but first he would sleep, and as the last drops of milk left the bottle for his mouth, his eyes drooped, and he dropped into slumber flat on his back, the bottle rolling away onto the floor like it did every night. Shortly after falling asleep his thumb had of course found it's way back to his mouth. Each day Tommy's thumb suckling seemed to get more frequent, and his worries about it seemed to get duller, there were moments he would notice halfway through his bus ride that his thumb was in his mouth, and he would just leave it there, feeling like it was pointless to pull it out since it would only find it's way back in, besides he was starting to enjoy suckling at it anyway. After only a few days of the most recent adjustments to the messages Tommy had done it in front of David, it was after dinner, they were on the couch, Tommy had just finished off his evening milk bottle and sat the bottle on the table, he didn't bother going at it slowly, he'd gone back to his usual pace, and so with the bottle empty and his hands free, his thumb entered his mouth yet again. David: "You know I think you're actually pretty cute like that, that makes you a good boy in my eyes." Hearing this Tommy noticed his thumb in his mouth, at first he was angry he had gone and done it in front of David, he had been trying so hard to hide it from David, but quickly those feelings were wiped away by David calling him cute, and the trigger words good boy sending warmth cascading through his body, when David had initially drawn Tommy's attention to the thumb his first reaction was an intent to pull it out and hide it but upon hearing cute and good boy he stretched and smiled and decided to just keep it there. And there he sat suckling his thumb and smiling around it the rest of the night until bedtime. After another week of this there was hardly a moment Tommy wasn't suckling his thumb. By this point all his class mates knew he was a thumb sucker, but they all saw his paw patrol backpack and came to the same conclusion as the first one who'd noticed, no one picked on him, no one talked to him, they all just let him be, Tommy wasn't worried anymore about his thumb suckling, in the back of his mind some far away voice was full of panic over it but Tommy's primary inclination was to just accept it, he enjoyed it and it wasn't hurting anyone so why not indulge himself, it brought him comfort and peace and thus it was a good thing for him. One day Tommy came home from school and upon entering his room he smelled paint, he looked around and at first didn't notice anything different, but when he turned around to leave the room he saw it, a giraffe cartoon had been painted onto his wall right by the door frame, he wasn't sure what to make of this development, so he went downstairs and found David on the couch. Tommy: "Uhm, you painted a giraffe on my wall??" David: "Oh yes! I did! I felt a little bored and I had some paint cans I found in the garage so figured what the heck why not try to brighten up those boring plain walls in your room! do you like it! I hope I did a good job?" Tommy had to admit it did look professionally done, he was surprised David had such painting skills. Tommy: "Well you did do a good job at it, but why a giraffe? in my room? I mean, it's kinda childish?" David: "Yes well if my nephew ever stays over again I'm sure he'll love it, you don't mind do you? if it bothers you I can just repaint the wall back to the solid color it was before, I have that paint on hand also." Tommy felt bad, David was thinking of his nephew and here Tommy was gonna ruin it for him, Tommy: "No I don't mind, I was just confused, you're right it looks nice, go ahead and paint whatever you'd like I don't mind. I didn't realize you had such painting skills." David: "Oh yes it's just like I said before, when you retire young you get a lot of extra time to learn lots of new things. painting is just one of those hobbies I tried out for awhile" What David didn't confess is the giraffe was really a stealthy measuring technique, David had painted the spots on the giraffes neck at specific intervals so he could tell Tommy's height as he walked by the giraffe, every time Tommy entered or left his bedroom David could see from the hidden camera exactly how tall Tommy was down to the inch. Thanksgiving arrived and Tommy got a break from school, there were no classes for three days with thanksgiving day being the middle day of that break, plus the weekend followed after that giving him 5 days off. David: "So you going home for the holidays this year?" Tommy: "Uhm no, there's nothing for me back there, I'll probably just hang out here on the couch or something." David's heart strings were tugged at hearing this, he'd never asked about the poor little guys family, this sounded like he didn't have any, David didn't want to pry, so he just assumed that for whatever reason Tommy would be happier here with him. So David decided to give Tommy a real thanksgiving, and he hoped this might be a good opportunity to advance Tommy to the next stage. The day before thanksgiving after Tommy had finished breakfast in his usual squishy morning diaper, showered, and entered his room, David was waiting. David: "So I figured if you're gonna stay home all day, and hang out on the couch, chances are good you might fall asleep on the couch, and that's fine and all you should nap all you can during your break it's good for you, but it's not good for my couch unless you are diapered, so are you OK with that? Id like to protect my couch and I'd like you to do what's best for your recuperation and nap freely, if you wake from a nap wet just let me know and I'll gladly change your diaper.." This was the first time Tommy faced the prospect of being diapered in the daytime, he couldn't argue David's reasoning though, so he knew he needed to either commit to staying awake, which might disappoint David given that statement about getting his rest in on break, or accept being diapered in the daytime, some growing ever larger day by day part of the back of his mind looked forward to his diaper every night, so the prospect of having to wear one in the day as long as he was staying home didn't seem to bother him as much as he knew it should, and besides, he knew he would want to nap, it's one of the best parts of break, napping on the couch freely is not something he wanted to give up because of his newfound inability to stay dry while sleeping, Tommy: "I guess you have a good point, I don't want to ruin your couch, and I probably will fall asleep. Alright I'll wear it." David: "That's a good boy, alright hop on up then." David quickly shook out an overnight diaper from the drawer, powdered it and positioned it on the table, Tommy rolled onto it, David this time powdered Tommy's crotch and bottom, rubbing it in gently, this was the first David had touched Tommy like this, Tommy didn't seem to mind, but he was holding really still, as though nervous about it. David: "A little extra powder might be a good idea for an extended daytime wear." He fastened the diaper in place and began threading Tommy's legs into the sleeper. Tommy: "Oh must I wear the sleeper? Those mittens could be a problem in the daytime." David: "Good point, alright how bout the two piece pajamas, you wanna be comfortable during your naps right?" Tommy: "Ya alright, that's fine." David pulled the two piece pajama out of a different drawer in the table putting the sleeper in it's place, pulled the leggings up Tommy's lower half. David: "OK sit up." Tommy sat up. David: "Arms up, reach for the sky." Tommy put his arms all the way up. David slid the pajama top over Tommy's head. Tommy stood up and studied the pajamas, he enjoyed that they were space themed, he looked at the designs and noticed they were all very similar to his overnight diapers, he remembered how he disliked these pajamas for their pattern when he'd first seen them, but now that he'd become accustomed to his nighttime diapers he liked the pattern and felt happy to see it on these pajamas. The pair of them trotted down the stairs and planted themselves on the couch, David first prepared and brought to Tommy a big warm bottle of milk, Tommy gladly took it and greedily began nursing at it. David then pulled out of a nearby closet a blanket, and draped it over Tommy. David: "Here Tommy, you can have this blanket, consider it a gift from me to you, keep it wherever you want, use it whenever you want, it's yours now, I have no need for it." Tommy looked at it and saw it was dark blue and had stars all over it, it felt like he'd been wrapped in outer space, fitting. Tommy thought, the blanket was soft fleece and felt very cuddly. Tommy: "Thank you David, that's very nice of you, you spoil me too much, always giving me things." David: "Well Tommy I'm retired and don't have much else to do with my money, and you're a poor college student so just let me spoil you please, it makes me feel good to do so. Its like giving to charity." Tommy cuddled the blanket tighter and stretched, feeling the warmth of love flow through his body without even hearing any trigger words. David just chuckled quietly and took his seat, they watched their usual shows for a while, at one point David was switching channels and noticed Tommy's eyes getting droopy, his bottle long since emptied David went and refilled it with warm milk, as Tommy nursed a second bottle and his eyes drooped David changed the channel yet again this time landing on paw patrol. he left the TV tuned there, and watched it himself pretending to simply be curious about it, but remained quiet, he wanted to see Tommy's reaction in his tired state with his guard down. Tommy wondered why David was watching paw patrol, maybe it just reminded him of his nephew, maybe David was thinking of his family during this thanksgiving season, Tommy wasn't sure, he made a mental note to ask him about that sometime but for now he was too drowsy to care much for anything, focusing instead on just nursing his bottle and relaxing on the couch, occasionally catching whatever the pups were up to. Before he knew it he was dreaming, in his dreams were the pups, he was in paw patrol helping them rescue people and do whatever the pups needed him to do. David heard Tommy snoring, he kept the TV on paw patrol and even turned the volume up just a little, he knew the sound would influence Tommy's dreams. Tommy's bottle was nearly empty and had fallen from his hands, his thumb had already found it's way to his mouth and he suckled at it happily. David pulled out his phone and made some changes to the ocean whispers Tommy would hear next time he slept in his bed. David didn't worry about removing the old messages, those had sunk in plenty by now, Tommy wasn't bucking the system to any degree so David knew Tommy had taken them as welcome suggestions and incorporated them into himself by this point. The whispers would now be: "I like my blanket. My blanket likes to be called bwankie. Cartoons are more fun then other shows. I like cartoons. I like children's shows. I like cutesy prints. There's nothing wrong with liking the things I like. If it's harmless and makes me happy then it is worthwhile." Tommy woke up a few hours later, finding himself on the couch, David was not in the room but paw patrol was still on the TV, the remote was on David's side of the couch, still lethargic Tommy didn't want to get up to get it, so he just let the TV keep playing paw patrol. It seemed rather boring to him, but then he kinda appreciated something simple at that moment, he was still groggy and didn't want to think too hard about anything. David came into the room and went to Tommy, pushing a finger into the center of Tommy's crotch, Tommy shot his eyes open and looked up at David, as if to say 'what are you doing!' David: "Sorry, force of habit, just checking your diaper, it sure seems soggy from what I could tell, wanna go get changed?" Tommy realized he was right, he hadn't even noticed it until David pointed it out, his diaper was soggy, he could feel the wetness now that it had been mentioned, he realized this only proved David right, he did need to have his diaper checked. Tommy: "Ya OK, you're right, lets go." Tommy couldn't insist on staying in a wet diaper, that wouldn't be any better than accepting the change that'd been offered. David: "Just stay right there, I can change you down here, one of the perks of diapers, they can be changed anywhere." Tommy wasn't so sure about this, but stayed right on the couch, David left the room for a moment and returned with a bag. Like a duffel bag, Tommy saw the paw patrol cartoon prints all over it, and it's powdery baby blue color base and realized it was a diaper bag, Tommy thought 'I'm going to have my diaper changed via the use of a diaper bag... how humiliating...' David pushed the coffee table aside and laid out a changing pad he'd had in the diaper bag, he laid out another overnight diaper onto the pad powdered it, then set it to the side. he wordlessly grabbed Tommy's hand and pulled him off the couch, Tommy assisted by rolling himself onto the pad, deciding it was better to get it over with then to complain about the setting or any of the details, Tommy as usual was suckling his thumb the whole time, David made rapid work of pulling off his pajama bottoms leaving his shirt in place, pulling his diaper open and then taking baby wipes to his groin, Tommy hadn't been wiped down like this before, he's not sure why he wasn't expecting it, he knew it was part of a normal diaper change, he had simply forgotten, all his changes up to this point were always after a shower, this was the first time he was going from one wet diaper straight to a dry diaper without a shower, the wipes were a bit cold, he flinched when the first couple touched his skin, but then he adapted to their feeling and stopped flinching, David wiped thoroughly covering every square inch in a pattern of starting at the sides and working inward, he seemed to cover all the regions around the genitals two or three times then he started wiping the genitals, there was nothing sexual about his touch, it felt very clinical and Tommy was glad for that, he would have died if he'd started getting erect from the physical stimulation but thankfully that was not happening, David quickly had everything wiped down then grabbed Tommy's ankles and lifted his bottom, Tommy was surprised at this move, he didn't think he was small enough for this, though David was a pretty strong looking guy, despite that David did look like he was straining a little as he held Tommy's legs high enough to pull his bottom off the open wet diaper, he kept grabbing wipes and wiping him down all over his bottom and piling the used wipes in the wet diaper, he pulled the wet diaper out from Tommy and slid the new one under him, before setting Tommy down he grabbed a baby powder from the bag and dusted Tommy generously all over his bottom, he set him down then dusted his front, he pulled the diaper up and secured the tapes, then pulled Tommy's pajamas bottoms up his legs. David: "You can go back to the couch now my good boy." At that Tommy first had to give a big stretch as the warm feelings of love surged through his body, as he did this David was balling up the wet diaper and bagging it in a t shirt bag pulled from the diaper bag, David finished putting the pad and all supplies back away into the bag and took the used diaper to the trash and the diaper bag Tommy saw him take to a closet nearby the stairway. at the same time as that happened Tommy crawled over onto the couch, and plopped down into it, wrapping back up in the blanket. David returned from throwing the wet diaper into the trash in the kitchen and handed Tommy his refilled big warm bottle of milk. Tommy felt rather spoiled, he briefly wondered if he was overwhelming David with his needs, but as David took his own seat he saw David was smiling, and so Tommy figured David must really enjoy helping people. Eventually David changed the channel off of paw patrol, and found some more Dr who to watch. Tommy didn't protest, yet....... While Tommy sat watching TV. nursing his new bottle David got up and grabbed his jacket, his wallet, his phone, his keys, Tommy looked nervously at him... David: "Don't worry my good little boy, I'm just going grocery shopping, you enjoy your TV I'll be back in just a little while." Tommy: "But what if I need a change?" David chuckled at that David: "You only just got into that diaper buddy, I'm sure it's not wet yet, and if you wet while I'm out don't worry, it can hold a lot more than one wetting, it can wait until I get back, it won't hurt you to be wet for an hour. I'm sure your diaper is wet much longer then that when you sleep in it." Tommy figured he was probably right about that, but it was a different thing to be awake and aware of it, then again he hadn't noticed it was wet earlier so maybe he was just overblowing the whole issue. David took his non-response to be ascent and made his way to the garage, getting in his vehicle, an SUV, opening the garage and heading off to presumably go grocery shopping. Tommy just turned his head back to the TV. and tried not to worry about it. He hadn't taken notice to how dependent he was feeling, and how unlike him that had been just a few short months ago. David wanted to prepare for thanksgiving, he hadn't expected Tommy to stay home with him for it so David hadn't gotten supplies beforehand, getting all the groceries for a thanksgiving dinner the evening before was going to be tricky, he knew most places were usually sold out of turkeys by now, and hams, but he wanted to give Tommy a true thorough thanksgiving, after Tommy's comment earlier David had a sneaking suspicion Tommy hadn't really experienced a true thanksgiving in a long time. The little guy needed it. And besides that, it was time for Tommy to experience a messy diaper, he'd been using the toilet every morning before his shower like clock work all this time, David was impressed by his regularity, it was time to throw a wrench in the works and see how he handled it, find out if he'd keep to the rules about not touching his diaper, find out if he could handle being poopy without bawling about it. and the laxatives David had put in the bottle Tommy was currently nursing was going to make sure that happened while David was coincidentally not around to help him out of that diaper. Tommy finished off his bottle and gave another stretch, enjoying the warmth running through his body, he occasionally looked down at his blanket, his pajamas, and even pulling out the waist band of his bottoms to glance at his diaper, all the space themed content adorning everything was making him feel like he wanted to do something space related, maybe a video game or a book he could read, Dr who had got him in the same mood, but he wanted something new. He grabbed the remote and started flipping channels, trying to see if there was anything fitting on TV, he tried on demand, he tried digital channels, he kept searching and searching when suddenly he farted a big fart, that caught his attention, he didn't usually get so gassy in the evenings, he wondered if maybe he'd had too much milk too fast, another fart, this time a cramp, uh oh, cramps usually meant..... another cramp, this one hurt a bit, Tommy stood up tossing his blanket aside, he was about to go to the toilet when he took a step and felt his waddle and crinkles remind him of the diaper, Tommy thought 'oh ya, I'll have to get David to remove the diaper...... OH YA! David ISN'T HERE! oh shoot oh shoot shoot, what do I do, he's been gone awhile maybe he'll be back soon, maybe I can wait' Tommy sat back down on the couch hoping to help keep it in if he just sat flat on his butt. some time passed, some cramps came and went, Tommy was starting to sweat, the cramps were coming more frequently, they were getting more intense. Tommy realized he was going to have to make a decision. Either I take the diaper off and get in trouble for breaking yet another rule, who knows what the punishment will be for that one, or I shit myself, which is absolutely disgusting, I can't even bare the thought of doing that. No I really don't want to do that, I'll have to just take the diaper off. God but who knows what happens if I get caught doing that. Suddenly Tommy had an idea, he remembered David had told him the rules were in the kitchen in a drawer, Tommy shot to the kitchen throwing open drawers searching for the contract, if he was going to break the rule he'd first like to know what consequence he was about to be accepting. One drawer after another, he seemed to look in all of them, oh, but he saw one he'd missed, easy to miss on the other side of the fridge, he opened it and in it was a lot of junk, stop watches notepads pens super glue etc, buried beneath the junk he could see paperwork, he pulled it out dropping stuff to the floor and eureka, it is the contract, he rushed to the couch to sit back down to help hold his butt closed. He flipped pages looking for the rules, there was a lot of legalese, but then he found it, the center most page, the rules were listed all bullet points, and sure enough there was his initials at the bottom of the page. No shoes in the house, if you are caught wearing shoes in the house you will be forced to wear crawl booties for a week. No spilling drinks anywhere, every time a drink is spilled you will be forced to drink from a oversized baby bottle for a week. No wetting the bed, bed wetters must wear diapers to bed until they can stay dry for a month straight. David must apply the diaper to ensure proper fit, the diaper must stay on until David removes it, if you are caught attempting to remove your diaper yourself then you will be forced to wear locking plastic pants whenever you have a diaper on. if you wet or mess yourself while awake at anytime even while at school you must wear diapers during the daytime from then on until you can prove to David you are capable of keeping your pants dry and clean. Always do your homework, if you skip homework David will take charge of your homework duties and assist you with each piece of homework. If you fall out of bed.... Tommy couldn't read anymore, the cramps had become too intense, he needed to decide right now, he could resume reading the rules later after this was over, he put the paper down and paused just for a moment to consider his options, Tommy wasn't even sure what locking plastic pants were, but the words 'locking pants' told him it was something to make him unable to take the diaper off. He already wasn't allowed to take the diaper off, so really it didn't seem like much of a punishment, it wouldn't be any different than now, he could either continue to be unable to take the diaper off, and poop it, or he could take it off, use the potty er toilet he corrected himself, and then afterwards he would resume being unable to take the diaper off, seemingly all this meant is he had one chance, one moment in which he was going to be capable of taking the diaper off, he could do it one time, and one time only, so would that be now, or later. If he was going to poop it now, then what would be the point of saving it for later, it seemed to Tommy the most important moment to save such a one off chance would be a moment like this, when he had to poop and David was not around to take the diaper off for him, and so his mind made up Tommy ran to the bathroom, throwing off his pajama bottoms along the way, leaving them in the hall, making it to the toilet he ripped at the tapes, unfamiliar with how to remove them, he got one tape torn off, as it unstuck it ripped clear off of the wing, before working the other tapes he first bent to lift the toilet lid, it did not budge, he tried again and it wouldn't move, he looked closer and noticed that steel bar he had noticed when doing the tour before he signed the lease, that had been draped over on the side of the toilet, was now on top of the toilet lid, it was attached at both ends to mounts in the side of the toilet, Tommy realized this was effectively a lock to keep the toilet lid down, Tommy found at one end of the rod was a padlock, which required a key... Tommy didn't have much time left, he was about to loose his fight with his bowels, and the toilet bowl was locked, this was an unexpected turn of events. He paused to try and think of what to do, but his body decided for him, his bowels cramped and seemed to push against his will as mush flowed freely out of him into the seat of his diaper. The diaper was now missing a tape on the top right but it was still holding it's own against the flood now emanating from his bottom, Tommy was thoroughly disgusted with himself, he managed to stop the flow and resuming holding on but not without a significant amount having already filled his seat. he stood there for a moment dazed and confused, totally clueless how to proceed, he didn't want to move, he just wanted to get clean, the shower was in sight and so was the toilet and he couldn't use either of them.. suddenly he heard the garage door opening, he went pale as he realized David had just gotten home, if only he had been able to wait ten more minutes, he didn't want David to find him this way but he was still desperate to finish emptying his bowels, Tommy did not want to resume doing that in the diaper, regardless of it's current state. So Tommy swallowed his pride and called for help. Tommy: "David??!!!! please come here!!!" David had just been stepping out of the garage with groceries when he heard Tommy, he quickly shoved his refrigerables into the refrigerator deciding to organize them later, and went up stairs to where he heard the call from, he saw the pajamas strewn down the hall toward the bathroom and figured what must have occurred. David got to the bathroom and could smell poopy, and he could see Tommy standing still in front of the locked toilet staring at it, David: "Whats going on Tommy? you OK?" Tommy: "No! I'm not OK! my stomach is acting up and I need to poop! why is the toilet locked! what is even the point of locking a toilet!" David: "Tommy please don't take that tone with me, you know I have rules in this house, and I can see you broke a few of them today, you tore one of the tapes off your diaper I see, trying to get it off to use the toilet, that's why it is locked, to prevent exactly that from happening, it's there to enforce the rules, when I take your diaper off I unlock the toilet, when I put your diaper on I lock the toilet I've been doing this from the start, it is there to make sure you don't break the rules by trying to take it off yourself." Tommy: "OK, look, we can discuss this later, I still desperately need to use the toilet please unlock it and take the diaper off me." David: "If you insist Tommy, but honestly I can tell you've already pooped that diaper somewhat, it's honestly easier if you just finish the job and we can change that diaper quickly, but if you insist then I'll have to remove it where you stand and wipe you standing which is more difficult then once you finish the toilet you'll need to take a shower, so do you still prefer to finish in the toilet whats already begun in your diaper?" Tommy: "Yes please, unlock it and take this off, I only pooped a little I couldn't stop it, it forced itself out, I managed to stop the flow though and want to get it out on the toilet. please." Without another word David popped the last 3 tapes off the diaper and lowered it to the ground, Tommy held still while David wiped his bottom until it had no more muck on it, then David balled up the diaper and double bagged it in his baggies, David then took a key out his pocket and unlocked the toilet letting the steel bar fold to the side, then David took the diaper to the trash while Tommy sat down and let loose. After tossing the diaper in the outside trash can David first washed his hands and then went to the living room and saw the rules laid out, he grabbed the contract and put it back away, this time in a different location, it was still in the house, somewhere accessible to Tommy if he really looked hard enough, David just didn't want to make it too easy on him like he would have if it had been put back where it came from. David surveyed the damage to the kitchen, things were a mess, all the drawers were open even some cabinets, many things knocked to the floor in Tommy's panic, the junk drawer had been half emptied to the floor as well. David immediately went about cleaning up the kitchen, closing drawers, cupboards, picking up the stuff off the floor and putting it away, putting away the purchased groceries while he was at it. David noticed there was an old antique stop watch he'd kept in the junk drawer that had broken when it hit the tile of the kitchen floor, Tommy had broken something. Once the kitchen was all cleaned up David went upstairs to find Tommy still on the toilet. David: "Well Tommy, I'm disappointed in you, you've been a bad boy, you broke the rules about taking your diaper off." Tommy: "Well I didn't technically take it off though I was still wearing it!" David: "correction, you ATTEMPTED to take your diaper off, which is exactly how it's worded in the rules, attempting to take it off is just as bad as taking it off." Tommy: "ARGH! Yes OK! I know your gonna make me wear locking pants or whatever, fine I can take it, what I couldn't take was pooping myself cause you weren't here and I suddenly got bad cramps, I tried holding it but you were gone for hours!" David: "Tommy diapers are designed to handle poopies, it wouldn't hurt you to wait in a poopy diaper for a little bit, clearly you only just moments ago pooped that diaper and so you wouldn't have been poopy more than ten minutes before I came in the door. But I am glad to hear you finally remembered one of the rules, perhaps then you also remember the rules about making a mess in the house for me to clean up and breaking things?" Tommy: "Uhm, look, I know I made a bit of a miss in the kitchen just now but I promise I'll clean it up as soon as I get down there, but I didn't break anything!" David held up the stopwatch. David: "I've already cleaned up your mess in the kitchen Tommy, and do you see this? I've had this stop watch most of my life, my Father gave it to me, you broke it when you dropped it to the ground out of the junk drawer, I'm sure it doesn't seem like much to you but it had sentimental value to me, they don't make them like this anymore, it's irreplaceable." Tommy's face went pale, he had not realized he'd dropped something fragile. He felt bad he'd broken an item that meant something to David., Tommy: "Oh, I didn't realize I broke that, I'm sorry, it won't happen again!" David: "Be that as it may, rules are rules, and you still need to go through the punishment." Tommy: "And what is the punishment again?" David: "Well Tommy, you were just quoting the rules to me a second ago, was that one rule the only one you remembered? Alright well, I'll repeat it for you, "do not make a mess in my house, if you make a large mess that I have to clean up then I will have to restrict your ability to make messes, you will wear locking mittens designed to take away your grasp for one week, if you broke something in your mess then I reserve the right to put these same locking mittens onto you anytime I deem it necessary to protect my property from further damage I will have to assist you in all of your daily needs while the mittens are locked in place."" Tommy looked like he was going to cry, he had come to terms with wearing the locking pants whatever that is, but he had no idea he had broken yet an entirely different rule and brought on even newer stranger punishments in the process, he was beginning to wonder if he'd have been better off just pooping his diaper on the couch and waiting for David, David was right at least about that fact he would have only been in it about ten minutes before David came through the door... Tommy: "Is there any alternative David? please?" David: "Tommy, please don't try to beg for exceptions to the rules, you agreed to them without hesitation when you signed them, if you start trying to back out now then what's that say about your word? are you good for your word or aren't you? Rules are rules Tommy, if I made exceptions for people that would look poorly on me just as much as it would on you." Tommy hung his head low and surrendered the argument, he sat on the toilet a few more minutes waiting for all the cramps to finish, wondering all the while just what caused his stomach upset to begin with. David left and went to Tommy's room and waited there for him. After another ten minutes or so, Tommy finished his business on the potty, washed his hands and went to his room nude. David grabbed Tommy's hand and walked Tommy over to the table, he sat out a diaper and instructed Tommy onto it, by the time Tommy started climbing onto the table he was already suckling his thumb and hadn't until that moment noticed it, by this point it was common place for him, and he had almost entirely gotten over the embarrassment of it, so he simply continued suckling at it. David re-diapered the boy in a fresh new extra thick overnight diaper, with plenty of powder, and then with the diaper fastened in place, David instructed Tommy to lift his bum again, this was new Tommy thought, why lift again when the diapers already in place, David told Tommy to put his butt back down and Tommy then felt yet even more padding beneath him, David then pulled the front of yet another diaper up the front this time it was a cloth diaper, it had prints and an hourglass shape, David fastened this over the disposable, the fasteners were Velcro, David then pulled a pair of plastic pants up Tommy's legs, they seemed to be vinyl but like the cloth diaper they were covered in prints as well, the cloth diaper had safari motifs all over it, there were giraffes and lion cubs and plant life of various kinds, and the vinyl pants had baby blocks and ABC's and rattles and bottles and pacifiers and teddy bears all over it, once the pants were pulled over the cloth the waistband was tugged tighter, and a click was heard, David told Tommy to lift his arms Tommy had to pull his thumb out first, then the shirt came down over his head arms threaded into the sleeves, Tommy quickly stuck his thumb back in his mouth, David grabbed Tommy's free hand and placed into his palm a ball, the ball was just the right size to comfortably sit in the palm of Tommy's hand and the ball was squishy like a stress ball would be, except maybe a little less stiff, easier to squish. David: "hold onto that ball." David then slid a mitten over Tommy's hand, the one holding the ball, the mitten did not have fingers it was all one piece, Tommy's hand still gripping the ball fit comfortably inside the mitten, David pulled tight a strap on the wrist of the mitten and fastened it with a click, his hand returned to him Tommy analyzed the mitten, it was a solid baby blue color, no prints, his whole fist was balled up inside the mitten still holding the squishy ball, Tommy realized then that he could not let go of the ball now, there was no way to open his hand with the mitten in place, the fit was too snug for that, Tommy looked at his wrist and observed the strap, it wraps completely around the wrist through a handful of reinforced fabric loops the strap itself had metal eyelets along it, in one was a rod topped with a round black piece with a flat top, there was no keyhole, Tommy couldn't figure out how it went on or how it could come off! While Tommy was analyzing all this David was busy working on Tommy's other hand, he first had to pluck it out of Tommy's mouth then proceeded to repeat the process he'd already performed on the first hand, after another click both Tommy's hands were mittened and stuck grasping squishy balls, there was nothing Tommy could do to get the balls out of his palms his fingers were stuck wrapped around them, his grasp was truly immobilized. David: "There, that should keep you out of trouble, you have to wear these for a week, don't worry, you don't have to wear them to school, but you'll wear them every minute you're in this house." Tommy: "How does that work? How do I do my homework or eat dinner or bathe!!?" David: "As I said before, I will have to assist you with all of that, and anything else you need, the mittens stay on, no matter what, after a week they can come off but since you broke something I will reapply the mittens at anytime I think it is appropriate to protect my property, but this first week is a hard sentence to reinforce the consequence of what you did" David then finished up dressing Tommy by putting his pajama bottoms onto his legs, David then held a hand out to assist Tommy in sitting him up and helping him hop off the changing table, Tommy plopped his mittened hand into David's and let David help pull him up and off the changing table, Tommy was immediately struck by how thick his diaper had become now that it had two layers to it. Tommy: "Why the extra cloth diaper? it's too thick!" David: "It doesn't make sense to have a plastic cover without a cloth layer, if pee leaks out the diaper it will puddle in the plastic, the cloth is there to soak that up, so we don't have risks of puddles floating in the plastic waiting for an angle to spill out the leg holes, it's just practical Tommy, don't worry you'll get used to it.." Tommy: "OK well can I just only wear this at night then, I don't think I'm going to nap anymore today!" David: "True because it's already so late, it's nearly bedtime, and I've already gone through the trouble to get that all on you, it wouldn't make sense to take it all off just to put it all back on after dinner, you were fine wearing one all day and you're surely not gonna poop again so soon so just keep that one on for bedtime please? It would save me the hassle of redoing it all after dinner..." Tommy knew David was right, he'd just have to deal with it another hour or two and then he'd be in bed sleeping anyway. Tommy realized this meant he was skipping his bedtime shower tonight but that hardly mattered since he'd only sat around home all day. The two of them trekked back downstairs, Tommy waddling more than he'd ever waddled in his life, he really felt like he'd rather sit on his butt and scoot, the effort to waddle this bad was more than standing upright was worth. David went straight to preparing dinner, Tommy just sat at the dining table and waited, a couple times he tried to suck his thumb only to smack himself in the face with a mitten, well Tommy thought, I guess I finally found something to stop thumb sucking.... David set the plate of food before Tommy, and a bottle of milk, Tommy didn't usually mix milk and dinner like this. David: "It's a little later than usual for dinner so I figured you can have your evening milk at the same time as dinner since it's about that time anyhow, probably need to go straight to bed once we are done eating at this rate." Tommy looked at the clock on the wall, David was right, there wasn't much time left, David set his own plate off to the side and took a seat right up against Tommy's seat, David was facing Tommy, Tommy was looking down at his plate wondering just how the hell was he supposed to get this food into his mouth with these mittens in the way. David: "You don't have to do anything just hold still and let me feed you." Tommy thought 'Did I hear David right, did he just tell me he's going to feed me? Like a helpless infant! what fresh hell is this! How can he possibly think this is rational punishment for making a mess!' Tommy then thought about what David must have had to deal with in the past with party goers types trashing his place, and what effect this sort of punishment must have had on them, Tommy supposed it must have been pretty effective on those types and figured it must have been catered to make the point to them, Tommy wondered how much had David's nephew inspired these ideas into David's style of punishment, Tommy was broken from his thoughts by David shoving a fork of something at Tommy's lips. David: "Open up Tommy, wouldn't want to make a mess over your pajamas would we?" Tommy reluctantly opened his lips, David gently inserted the food, Tommy gently bit down and David removed the fork, Tommy chewed and swallowed and by the time Tommy had swallowed there was already another loaded fork approaching his lips, he opened and on the process went, Tommy's cheeks were flushed red with blush the entire time, but he didn't whine, he took it like a champ and tolerated the humiliating experience all the while wishing to himself he had simply pooped his diaper and put up with the mess to have spared him this humiliating experience, a poopy diaper for ten minutes would have been better than being fed like a baby twice a day for a week. But there was no undoing what had been done. When Tommy was thirsty he tried to reach for his bottle but David stopped him and grabbed it himself. David: "No no Tommy that would probably be to difficult to manage with the mittens let me help you." David held the bottle to Tommy's lips and Tommy reflexively sucked it in, he began suckling at it trying not to meet David's gaze as he embarrassingly was fed a bottle of milk by David. suckling noisily as he did so. Tommy nodded to indicate the satiation of his thirst, and the feeding resumed, Tommy was fed some pork, some macaroni, some green beans, pees, Broccoli, carrots, all cut into little bites and fed to him by David, when he was finished David took a baby wipe to Tommy's face and wiped it clean then dismissed him to go watch TV on the couch, while David turned to begin eating his own meal, Tommy sat on the couch alone cuddling under his new blanket, occasionally smacking himself in the face unconsciously, his thumb desperately wanted into his mouth, but it just couldn't get there, Tommy was starting to get annoyed by the occasional smack to the face, it didn't hurt, it wasn't a strong smack, just his thumb trying in vain to find his mouth and hitting a wall in the process. David finished his meal, cleaned up the dishes and entered the living room, he glanced at the clock and reminded Tommy of his bedtime, Tommy grumbled having gotten so little TV time, and went upstairs, he almost went for the shower out of routine but remembered he was put into his bedtime diaper early and it was still dry so turned instead to his room, David came in after him carrying his bedtime bottle of warm milk, Tommy climbed beneath the covers and David turned out the light as he approached Tommy, crouched down on his knees, David reached for Tommy's crotch and he pulled the pajama bottoms down then Tommy felt David's finger probe into the leg opening of his diaper deep enough to reach the disposable layer, just as quickly David pulled his finger out and pulled the pajama bottoms back up into place, this made Tommy blush again, Tommy: "Hey now! do you need to check my diaper like that! you can just ask!" David: "Oh lighten up its just easier this way, besides I'm not sure you'd answer accurately if you said you were dry." Tommy: "Of course I would, why wouldn't I?" David: "You might not even know if you are wet, diapers are pretty good about feeling dry even when they aren't, its not your fault if you couldn't tell, so I'll just check whenever I need to." Tommy was too confused by this and too tired to bother continueing the arguement, in frustration he gave up. David having determined his diaper was still dry tucked Tommy in, since he couldn't do it himself now that his hands were useless, David tucked him in tight to make sure the blankets stayed in place all night, before David finished he suddenly started sniffing the air. He sniffed right at Tommy's armpits. David: "Tommy, did you shower tonight?" Tommy: "How could I? you'd already put me in the bedtime diaper early!" David: "Tommy, I thought you'd already showered after you got off the potty, while I was waiting in your room for you. I did tell you to shower once you were done on the potty... I assumed you had done so by the time I was diapering you or you would have said something, you even climbed all the way into bed without so much as mentioning that you had yet to shower.." Tommy: "I guess I just assumed you knew, I didn't think you'd want me to waste yet another diaper just to shower." David: "Well you should know better if you do remember the rules, showering twice a day once in the morning once at night is in there, jeez Tommy how many rules are you gonna break today?!" Tommy was getting sick of this, David's boiling frog tactic had been working great so far but now he was pushing things to fast, the frog might jump if he wasn't careful here. Tommy with clenched jaw in irritation: "And remind me what's the punishment for skipping a single shower?" David sensing a band about to snap: "Don't worry about it Tommy, we don't need to discuss that right now, it won't apply this week anyway, I'll remind you what the rule is when it comes to matter next week, you just drink your bottle and go to sleep now, be a good boy for me, there you go." As David was finishing this sentence he guided the bottle into Tommy's lips, Tommy unclenched his jaw and took it in, he was nearing a breaking point but hearing good boy and for once being told not to worry about a rule made him feel better, he closed his eyes and mentally bathed in the warmth flowing through him as he nursed his bottle, without realizing it Tommy drifted off to sleep when the bottle was only half empty, David continued to hold it in place and Tommy continued suckling it while sound asleep, once the bottle was finished David left the room. phew David thought, that was a close one, I hadn't expected Tommy to break 3 rules in one day, if I don't slow things down he's gonna snap, gotta go slower than this.. it's hard though he's taken to things so easily thus far it just encourages me to keep pushing, I just love seeing him like this it makes me all the more anxious to get him to the finish line, I don't think I've ever felt this enamored by one of my tenants, there's something really special about Tommy, I can tell he wants this, he wants the love that he's getting from this, I can tell he needs it, I'm gonna make sure he gets it. David pulled out his phone and made a new addition to the other lines in the ocean whispers, he added: "When I feel an emotion I will let it out. It's OK to cry. I like wearing my mittens, they are very comfortable. I like being fed by others, it feels like love. They must love me, or they wouldn't bother to feed me. When they feed me I can feel the warmth of their love flowing through my whole body. When they hold my bottle for me it feels so comfortable, so loving. I enjoy being fed food and bottles. My mittens make sure I get more feedings and thus more love. It is so hard to feed myself, sometimes I forget how to do it. Sometimes I spill my food on myself or on the ground whenever I try to feed myself. I know I can't spill when someone else feeds me instead. It's much better to be fed then to feed myself." When Tommy awoke the next morning he felt his face all wet, he felt that he was suckling something, he opened his eyes and his mittened hand was in front of his face but it of course could not fit in his mouth, instead he realized he had been suckling at his pillow case, he had a mouthful of the fabric in his mouth and had been nursing it like it was a thumb, there was a massive wet spot on his pillow case from his saliva spreading out from his mouth. Yuck he thought, this feels like a new low, no longer even capable of sucking my thumb yet I'm still sucking whatever seems to reach my mouth, I miss my thumb, at least it didn't make a mess like this. Tommy stood up from the bed and tried to go downstairs, but turning his doorknob was proving difficult, he had both mittens against the knob and was squeezing as tight as he could, but they would just slide along the metal, he couldn't even get out of his room! in frustration, he banged a padded fist against the door, David heard this and came up to see the problem, in defeat Tommy collapsed to the floor sitting on his squishy bottom, he hardly noticed the squish, it was a normal part of his mornings now. David found Tommy sitting on the floor looking down at himself. David: "what's the matter sport? You look down in the dumps." David glanced over at the bed to see if he'd maybe leaked on it, David saw the massive wet spot on the pillow and the bunched up wad of fabric in the center of the wet spot, David surmised that poor thumb sucker Tommy had been suckling at his pillow case in the absence of a thumb, he'd have to resolve that issue tonight. Tommy: "I can't get out of here! The knob won't turn! These mittens cannot grip the knob!" David: "OOHHHH! I'm so sorry I forgot about that detail! don't you worry I will fix that tonight, you'll see, I'll have a way for you to get out so this doesn't happen again, but Tommy the door is open now so come on lets go eat, breakfast is all ready for you." David grabbed Tommy's mittens and helped pull him into standing position, Tommy's legs felt burdened by the thick double diapers now swollen with so much wettings, walking felt like his legs would buckle any second, he wished he didn't have to walk like this. Breakfast went much the same as yesterdays with David feeding Tommy and holding his bottles for him whenever he was thirsty, Tommy seemed to be at least a little less embarrassed this time, adjusting to the idea that this was just how things would have to be for a week. With breakfast finished Tommy stood up and wandered to the couch, today is thanksgiving, he wouldn't need to rush off to school today. David cleaned the plates and entered the living room, finding Tommy cuddled under his blanket. David: "Tommy didn't we just have a discussion about not skipping bathing?" Tommy: "Uhm ya but I can't exactly shower with these things on now can I?" David: "Correct instead you'll be bathed in the bath I expect you to go wait for me in the bathroom after breakfast from now on, OK?" Tommy didn't like the sound of this. Tommy: "You want to bathe me!!!" David: "I did tell you those mittens would stay on every single minute you are in this house, so unless you want to go bath in the backyard with the cold water of the garden hose then yes you'll have to be bathed by me." Tommy: "This is ridiculous why can't I just have them off to shower then you can put them right back on after." David: "That would defeat the purpose of the lesson, having your abilities taken away is meant to teach you how to depend on and thus appreciate others, to teach you the value of not making a mess out of other peoples stuff or breaking other peoples stuff." Tommy supposed this made sense, but still, to be bathed as a grown adult by another grown adult! this is toooo personal. But then Tommy remembered he must have signed his agreement to this in the rules already, like everything else. and if he raised much more fuss then he'd be backing out on his word just as David had explained yesterday, and how much worse could it be then getting diaper changes, David had already been up close to his nude body, was this really so much different? And so with his heart racing, amazed he was willing to go along with something so intimate, he stood and went upstairs to the bathroom with a wide waddle, in a squishy double diaper. David followed. In the bathroom David first went to the tub and started the water, he entered a temperature setting into a digital display and stepped over to Tommy. then he pulled Tommy's pajama bottoms down and pooled them at his feet. David: "Reach for the sky!" Tommy put his arms in the air still sporting a frown, and David pulled the shirt part way up his arms then stuck his fingers into Tommy's arm pits tickling him relentlessly, Tommy of course collapsed to the floor on his squishy bottom in a fit of giggles, crying "stop!" giggling all the while, his arms were bound by the shirt half way up his limbs, giving David easy access to continue tickling the poor boy, this went on for a minute or two with Tommy writhing around on his diapered butt before David relented. David: "That's better, I had to chase that frown away, it was making the day turn sour." Tommy realized he was indeed smiling now, he tried to stop but it was difficult, Tommy hadn't been tickled in his whole life that he could remember, it had sent tingles all through his body. they were hard to ignore. David finished pulling the shirt off of him, then pulled Tommy to his feet. David then pulled a tiny little key out of his pocket and stepped behind Tommy, there was a click and the vinyl pants waistband came loose, as David lowered it down Tommy's legs Tommy took a look down at the pants, and he saw that in the waistband was embedded a chain, so that explained how he was locking these on, there must a padlock or something in the back end. David then unvelcroed the cloth diaper and let it drop, it had picked up a small amount of wetness at the leg regions but not much, David would of course wash them anyway, David then took Tommy's diaper off and let it drop. David: "OK go get in the tub, let me know if you don't like the temperature." Tommy stepped into the tub, it felt a bit too hot a first, but he let his body adjust before judging it, Tommy was careful to hold his hands up to keep his mittens dry as he sat down slowly, Tommy noticed a sturdy looking hook sticking out of the wall nearby. After David had balled up the used diaper and bagged it tying off the bag, he left it on top the pile of clothes and pushed them into the corner, turning to tend to Tommy's bath time. David grabbed Tommy's hands and hooked the wrist straps onto the hook in the wall that Tommy had noticed, it was a comfortable height, high enough to keep the mittens out of the water free from splashing but low enough not to drain all the blood out of his arms, Tommy could rest his arm muscles, he wouldn't have to hold his arms up. Tommy realized he wasn't the first to go through this experience, this made him feel a little better about it, eased his nerves some, he wondered how many prior tenants had to be punished or if this was just something used on David's nephew when he was naughty. David went right to work bathing Tommy, he grabbed a bar of soap and ran it gently but firmly all over Tommy's skin starting with one forearm then the other then his shoulders and chest and back and belly and lower back he soaped it all up then used a free hand to scrub the soap in, he used a spray nozzle attached to a hose that sat set into the tubs side, to spray down Tommy's soapy exposed bits, then returned with the bar of soap to the submerged bits, he started at Tommy's feet, scrubbing the bottoms first, which of course tickled Tommy causing him to involuntarily giggle, David giggle too and scrubbed the bottoms a bit more than necessary to enjoy the moment, then moved to the top of foot and the ankles and legs. David: "OK Tommy I have to do the sensitive bits now, I'll be gentle and clinical don't worry, it's just like when I changed your diaper in the living room yesterday no different OK?" Tommy nodded, he knew it had to be done, David used the bar soap to scrub at Tommy's upper groin then lower around the legs then the penis and the balls, making sure to clean out any folds/cracks, David noted a few of the sparse remaining hairs down there had come loose during this scrubbing, Tommy was more and more hairless everyday. David: "OK lean forward for me so I can get your bottom." Tommy blushed, but did as he was told, leaning forward to lift his bottom off the tub floor. David took the bar soap and scrubbed Tommy's butt cheeks and then inside the crack, he even took his soapy finger and rubbed Tommy's port hole, even sticking it in just a quarter inch just for a second, Tommy gasped! Tommy: "Hey now is that necessary!" David: "Well if you want the poop cleaned off it is, trust me I've done this hundreds of times, this is the proper procedure. You can sit back down now." Still blushing Tommy did so. David scrubbed his own hands and fingers with the bar soap to be sure they were clean then grabbed the sprayer and sprayed down Tommy's hair, rubbing the water into it, he then grabbed some shampoo and rubbed that into Tommy's hair, Tommy smelled the fragrance in the air and considered it rather powdery, and familiar, he couldn't place it and looked over at the bottle, of course, it is johnsons baby shampoo, of course that's what David would use. Tommy: "Uhm, my shampoo bottle is just over in the shower if you wouldn't mind using that." David: "That's OK this one is right here it's more convenient, besides I think this stuff makes everything so much softer and smoother, it should be more comfortable for you, just try it for this week and if you want to go back to your own after that I won't stop you." Tommy defeated once again allowed himself to be babied further, David used the sprayer to rinse Tommy's hair rubbing at his hair with his free hand, once David finished this he declared Tommy all clean, Tommy stood up and David sprayed him down once more to get all the bath water off of him, David set the sprayer down and grabbed a towel from the cabinet, this towel was bigger and thicker then the ones Tommy had been using before. David: "You should be able to slide your mittens off the hook they aren't locked onto it." David was right, Tommy hadn't even thought to try it. David held the towel out wide prepared to wrap Tommy in it. David: "OK step into me now and I'll get you all dried off. Tommy stepped out of the tub and into the giant towel, it was sooo soft, and fluffy, it felt luxurious, surely an expensive brand, David went wild rubbing the towel all over starting at the top of his head to dry his hair, that dried he went on to dry every inch of his skin moving downward a bit at a time, Tommy placed his mittens on David's shoulders to steady himself while he lifted one foot then the other for David to dry off his legs and feets. then David wrapped Tommy's body in the towel and tucked one end over the other to keep it in place like that and walked off. David: "OK follow me now little guy, time to get you dressed." David had walked out the bathroom Tommy followed, Tommy was often aware that the way David spoke to him was very infantile, Tommy had always figured it was some kind of remnant reflex of how David had to talk to his nephew, or perhaps it was both that and an attempt to expand the punishment further, to reduce the person being punished to a state that they'd be more appreciative of their landlord. Tommy had always been dismissive of it, but currently Tommy couldn't help feeling a little like he enjoyed it, like it made that warm feeling inside him bloom just a little bit. Now in the bedroom Tommy found David by the changing table with an overnight diaper already splayed out on the surface, already thoroughly dusted with power, jeez did he do that before he even came to bathe me? Tommy thought. Tommy: "Must I wear a diaper? Those are only for bedtime! I promise not to nap today!" David: "Tommy! it's thanksgiving! Everyone naps after gorging on thanksgiving food! I don't want you feeling like you have to miss out on a tradition! it's only a diaper Tommy aren't you used to them by now? they haven't hurt you yet, have they? Tell you what, if you really want to skip the diaper until bedtime then I won't make you wear it now but I also won't allow you any milk bottles until bedtime and I will vigilantly make sure you stay awake, or would you rather just wear the diaper so you can relax and enjoy your holiday? You ought to be napping all you can anyway this break ends soon and then it's back to your schedule with no room for naps, rejuvenate your energy levels now while you can!" Tommy was beginning to think he could never win against David, this guy had an answer for everything, perhaps he was secretly a lawyer. Tommy sighed and walked up to the table, hopped onto it and rolled onto the diaper. David: "That's a good boy, I'm glad you made the right decision, I'm proud of my good boy." This was a lot of 'good boys' so quickly, Tommy couldn't help but launch into a full body stretch his mittened hands way out above his head, his legs splayed wide David took this moment as a chance to pull the diaper up Tommy's front placing it against his belly tucking Tommy's penis downward into the diaper as he did so, the diaper came to just the edge of his belly button just as it should, David hadn't needed Tommy to lift, Tommy had rolled onto the diaper into just the right spot, it seems Tommy was becoming so accustomed to the diapers he now had muscle memory for how they should feel and where they should be positioned and had placed himself in just the right spot by reflex. David had already finished taping the diaper on by the time Tommy finished his stretching, his body still tingling David proceeded to get a new cloth diaper under then on Tommy, Tommy glanced down and noticed this one had prints of rabbits of all kinds, some cartoony some more realistic, he liked it, he smiled at the sight of it. David slid a new pair of vinyl locking pants up Tommy's legs, these had the same prints as the last one but it's background color was a light blue whereas the last ones was just clear,. David got the pants in place and again there was a click as the lock engaged and the chain in the waistband tightened. Tommy stayed laying there, he knew that next David would dress him, he was used to the routine already. David pulled from a drawer a new footed sleeper. Tommy: "What about the two piece pajamas?" David: "Well those are dirty Tommy, I'm going to wash them you can wear this one in the meantime, it's not like the other sleeper, it doesn't have mittens sewn onto it, you've already got your mittens right here" David said tapping Tommy's mittens as if he had forgotten about them. David fed Tommy's feet into the legs and then his feet into the footies, David pulled the sleeper up to his waist, and had Tommy feed his mittened hands into the sleeves pulling the sleeper onto his front. David: "OK lets stand you up now so I can zip up the back" David grabbed Tommy's arms and helped him sit up, then David grabbed Tommy in a hug, and pulled him off the table setting him onto his feet, usually Tommy would just hop down, Tommy blushed at the new extra treatment, but also secretly relished the hug, before living here Tommy couldn't remember the last time he'd been hugged, now David had already hugged Tommy three times! thinking on this for a moment brought a tear to his eye, he was careful not to let David notice that. David was busy getting his hands behind Tommy and zipping him up the back, clicking the button shut to lock in place the zipper at the top. All sealed into a new footie sleeper Tommy felt it was very comfortable, very soft and cuddly, he found himself in love with the softness of it. He looked down at it and observed it was lime green with kitty cats all over it. David walked away out the door and down the stairs Tommy took after him with a wide waddle. Downstairs Tommy plopped onto the couch and snuggled under his blanket, David came from the kitchen holding a fresh warm milk bottle, he did not hand it to Tommy, instead he sat on the couch and scooted close to Tommy, Tommy was already scooted down into the couch so it was easy for David to guide Tommy's head into the crook of David's right arm, Tommy didn't resist, he realized this was the only way he'd be getting a bottle of milk, and he really wanted one, David brought the nipple to the boys mouth, and he greedily sucked it in and began nursing, the two of them sat there like this for a while, David had tuned the TV to children's programming, there was blues clues and sesame street and eventually even paw patrol, Tommy didn't flinch at this, he had learned to appreciate these kinds of shows and cartoons, he even was beginning to feel he'd prefer them over anything else, David was smiling like the Cheshire cat, pleased as can be, he couldn't wait until this was the everyday routine, but for now he'd have to be settled with it being just for this break. He didn't know if Tommy's suggestions would take so soon as to have him willingly continuing this treatment after the week sentence was up, that was up to Tommy, after all, people don't just accept subliminal suggestions unless some part of them truly wants it, accepts it, likes it, Tommy had gotten this far, perhaps he would continue all the way. As Tommy finished off the last of his bottle his droopy eyes dozed off. David knew it was risky to pull this next stunt after yesterdays experience, but he didn't know when he'd next get the chance, the opportunity was too convenient to do it right now, his next chance might not be until Christmas, and he didn't want to wait that long for this. David carefully extricated himself from Tommy's embrace, he got up and went to the kitchen, prepared a new warm bottle and placed it into a device that held it, on the counter, it was a bottle warmer, a large one, designed to fit the giant bottles that David owned, he had paid someone to engineer it for him long ago, it would keep the bottle just warmer than the usual warm bottle temperature so Tommy could have it as soon as he wanted it, if he could manage it with those mittens that is. He left a note for Tommy on the table by the remote, as he set the note down he noticed Tommy snoozing with a mouthful of bwankie, suckling at it. And with that David vacated the house, parking his SUV just a few blocks away at a park and tuning into his cameras via his cell phone. The bottle David had just fed Tommy had stool softeners in it, and so did the one he drank for breakfast, and so did the one he drank at bedtime the night before, that coupled with the high fiber breakfast, and the fact Tommy had accidentally skipped his usual morning BM, meant David knew today was the day Tommy would have his first full poopy diaper, not counting yesterdays partial poopy diaper. Meanwhile, Tommy was sleeping peacefully, he was dreaming he was in a desert, he was very thirsty, he had found a wrecked truck, no passenger in sight, the truck was turned over and in the back of the truck the bed had held before depositing onto the ground a tank, a large tank filled with water, the only opening was on top of the tank, it was a tear that Tommy could only just reach his arm through, only barely reaching the water, Tommy decided to take off his shirt and tear it into ribbons, he dipped these ribbons through the opening and soaked them in the water, at first he tried to wring them out over his head to get the droplets, but the fabric would not drip, must be some strange fabric that can hold onto the moisture he guessed, so instead he was stuffing the fabric into his mouth and trying to suck the water out of it, he was dipping one ribbon in and then replacing the one in his mouth with a new ribbon and swapping the two back and forth, one in the tank, one in his mouth, swap, he kept doing this but it felt like he wasn't getting hardly any water out of it, he couldn't understand it, he felt the wet fabric soaking the skin of his face and cheeks but it didn't give his mouth anything to swallow! Then he felt a cramp in his belly, and a toot escaped, he was feeling gassy suddenly, in frustration at his thirst he screamed into the desert, the effort of it seemingly woke him up, he opened his eyes to the sight of a soaked bwankie against his face, a wad of it in his mouth, he realized he'd been suckling his bwankie in his sleep, he pulled the wad out and muttered. Tommy: "sorry bwankie." He wondered why did he call it that, why did he apologize to it like it could hear him, and why did it feel good to do that. then he thought on how bad he felt that he had soaked his bwankie in his drool like this, like he had hurt a friend, his eyes watered at the sheer regret of what he'd done to his bwankie, he didn't cry, but came close, he looked over and noticed David was not in the room, he listened close and could not hear him in the kitchen or any noise from anywhere, he reached for the remote to mute the TV, still blasting paw patrol, and there he found the note. The note read: Tommy, I am sorry I have just realized I forgot the ham for our thanksgiving feast, I must go out and find one, thanksgiving just wouldn't be the same without it, I'll try to get back as soon as I can, in the meantime please just relax on the couch and nap as much as you like, there is a fresh bottle for you in the kitchen on the counter, the device that holds it is keeping it warm for you. Tommy was angry, David had already done this to him just yesterday and now he's done it again, he'd abandoned him, all alone! It was a full minute or two before Tommy had to correct himself, 'what is wrong with me' he thought, I used to spend months by myself, now I get upset when I'm left alone for an hour or two? How have I gotten so attached to this man who is just my landlord, so what if he went to get some groceries I can be alone for a while it won't hurt me, then Tommy shifted to roll over on the couch when he felt his legs squish together his diaper, letting him know it was quite wet from his nap, he sighed at the realization he'd have to stay in the wet diaper until David returned, not much different then he did every morning during breakfast just longer, he decided to himself a bit longer shouldn't make a difference, he'll be fine, he tried to get into a new comfy position to go back to sleep, with the bwankies wet spot not touching him, and felt a cramp, his eyes shot open, and he was struck with the thought, did I poo this morning? I usually do it right before I get in the shower... oh god I didn't shower today, I was bathed! I didn't sit on the toilet I was directed into the tub by David when I usually would poo, I always go every morning, I can't skip it! I doubt I could hold it till tomorrow! oh god I hope David comes back quickly! I can't believe this is happening again I went through this just yesterday! Though that was some kind of stomach bug then, now it's my own darn fault for forgetting to poo this morning! I can't even take the diaper off this time! he's locked those pants onto me! Even if I want to try and destroy them I can't accomplish that with these damn mittens on my hands! oh god what do I do! Tommy was still laying there, holding still, eyes wide open, praying the urge would go away, instead he was rewarded with another cramp, and a toot. Tommy sat up, he looked at his mittens, studying them anew, wondering if there was any way out of them, they seemed to be a very tough type of fabric, they didn't look like they could be ripped, even cutting them looked like it'd be difficult even if he had normal dexterity, but the way the mittens robbed him of grasp made it impossible, if he tried working a kitchen knife or scissors against these he'd be more likely to cut himself, plus even if he did cut them off somehow then David would really be mad, he didn't want to know what the punishment would be if he did that. He thought back to yesterday, David's words rang in his mind, ""Tommy diapers are designed to handle poopies, it wouldn't hurt you to wait in a poopy diaper for a little bit".... Was he really going to do this? Just accept that he had no choice but to poop his diaper?! NO! I will not go easily! I won't let it out, I will hold it, I'm grown up! I can hold it! I won't damage the mittens I won't damage the pants I will just wait, how long could it take to find a ham at the grocery stores? if the worse happens and I just can't hold it then I guess I'll have to poop my diaper but I won't let that happen without a fight! he thought Tommy got up and went to the kitchen, he looked around wishing to find anything that might help him hold it, there of course was no such thing, but he did spy his fresh bottle on the warmer, he didn't think it would help his situation, but he didn't think it could hurt it either, realizing he had no other choice than to wait for David he grabbed the bottle as best he could, no easy feat with the mittens on, he had to use both mittens to squeeze it and even then it was threatening to curl inward and out of his grasp, so he quickly pushed it against his chest with both hands and waddled to the couch, he sat down then bent his neck to grab the nipple in his mouth and pinch it with his teeth to keep a grip on the bottle that way, using his teeth and his two mittens to keep a grip on the bottle he scooted his butt along and managed to lay on the couch on his back, the bottle rested against his chest all he had to do was keep it there, and he could drink it down like this, the cramps were still happening occasionally, and his eyes were watering with the fear of what was impending, he tried to take his mind of the battle ramping up in his bum and focused on his nursing, the warm milk filling him with a warm loving feeling, filling his body all over, then a cramp, then the warmth and love, then a toot, then more warmth and love, he stretched his body feeling the effects of the suggestions that came with drinking his bottle, and the stretch forced out a large toot, scared he had almost lost the battle he decided no more stretching, he curled his legs in, and kept focusing on his bottle, nursing away, many minutes went by like this, some cramps some toots, some nursing, repeat. His bottle was nearly empty when he felt it, he felt the need to toot but it was not a toot waiting, he could feel the pressure now was more solid then that, his body wanted it out and it was tired of waiting, Tommy's wet eyes were dripping now, he was crying, not a sob, but a quiet pitiful cry, he got another cramp and this time could not relieve it with a toot, he resisted it and kept nursing, his bottle was empty now, but he didn't want to stop suckling, it was helping him feel better, even after the milk was gone, Tommy pulled his knees to his chest and rolled to his left side, hoping it might help him hold it, it had the opposite effect, a strong cramp struck him and mush pushed it's way out of him, that was it, it wasn't all of it but some had escaped, Tommy had officially pooped his diaper, just a bit but it was done, his cries were a bit less quiet now, he was feeling pitiful, feeling helpless, he didn't want this to happen but it was too late to stop it, he'd already pooped the diaper a little bit, there was no undoing it, even if David came home now the diaper already had some poo in it, there was no hiding that, with these thoughts another strong cramp hit Tommy, and he gave up, what was the point now in suffering for no reason, the diaper is already poopy he may as well let go of the discomfort, and so the gates opened and more mush came out then more solid, his diaper expanded at the back and the boy bawled, his bottle dropped from his mouth to the carpet, and he cried on, mittens against his face, rubbing his eyes, mouth open screaming a cry, tears falling, diaper expanding, near the end of the ordeal he had to push, he may as well get it all out he knew, the urge to push was too much to resist anyway and so push he did, more solid came out, he pushed and pushed until there was nothing left to push out, during the pushing his bladder gave way, the strain had broken it's seal, and he hardly saw the point in trying to stop it, crying all the while, his cries pausing in volume only when a grunt needed to slip between them. he kept his knees to his chest the whole time, as if afraid that putting his legs down would get mud on them. The ordeal was over, but he was still in this position bawling, he stayed there for a while, until his tears began to pewter out, the smell of his disaster reached him, and he gagged, it wasn't terribly strong with all the layers sealing it in but the idea that it came from his pants is what triggered the gag, he'd never smelled so badly before, he wished he could get away from it, but there was nowhere to go, nothing to do about it, eventually he watched at the TV. and saw there was still cartoons on, he reached over and managed to hit unmute with the corner of his mitten, and tried his hardest to let the television distract him from the feeling of sticky weight on his bottom. After something like half an hour Tommy moved to sit up, upon shifting he felt the poo against him shift and remembered it's presence, he was shocked that for a brief moment he had forgotten it was there, he never would have thought he could ever forget such a thing, the TV had somehow distracted him successfully even if only for a moment, he wasn't sure if this was a good thing or not, he stayed laying and thought on it, eventually he had to conclude that if his choices were to dwell on it's presence until David arrived, or to forget it until David arrived, then obviously forgetting it was preferable, and so he renewed his focus on the television, eventually he again got uncomfortable being stuck on his side, this time he gingerly re-positioned himself, so he was slouched on the couch, bottom near the edge of the cushion, knees-up feet besides his bottom on the cushion, he figured he could probably stay this way for a good while, he kept his focus on the cartoons playing. David had of course watched all of this play out, at first he'd been excited like he always ways to see a tenant reaching this threshold, but when Tommy started crying David's fun was ruined, he couldn't stand watching Tommy cry, it hurt him, he had seen plenty of tenants cry, he didn't like seeing them cry but it never hurt like this, he'd just tolerated it before as something unavoidable about the process, but with Tommy it felt like daggers to his heart, David so badly wanted to go save Tommy from his tears, but he had to steel his resolve, this was an important part, every baby has to have their first poopy diaper sometime, it's important that they come to understand that it isn't so bad as they thought it would be, and this is the only way that can happen. So David stayed parked, he waited and watched, no longer smiling while Tommy cried, eventually David muted the feed, the crying too much to bare, as he did this he felt a tear fall from his own face and realized he too had been crying silent tears, definitely a first for David, David felt then that he owed Tommy, deeply, that he would do his best to make sure Tommy was taken care of for life, no matter what it took, no matter what that would look like. When David saw Tommy watching TV, his tears stopped, he unmuted and heard the cartoons playing, Tommy was doing it, he was adjusting to a poopy diaper like a pro, he was learning that he could just ignore it, that he didn't need to let it bother him, that it was OK to be poopy, he saw Tommy move then stop, he saw the gears turning in Tommy's head, then he saw Tommy continue moving and reposition into a different position, he knew Tommy had reached acceptance, Tommy had accepted his poopy diaper, he was actively working with it to be comfortable despite it's presence, Tommy was past all the most important hurdles, and so David put his phone away and pulled out of the park, heading home. He pulled into the garage, Tommy didn't hear the garage cause he had turned the TV volume up very loud, trying to help drowned out his own thoughts and sensations. David opened a mini fridge he had in the garage and pulled out a semi frozen ham. he put it into a grocery bag that he'd had in his cargo space, and then carried the ham inside to the kitchen, he heard the TV blasting paw patrol and smiled, glad Tommy was using that means to distract his mind, it showed that Tommy was still embracing all his suggestions, he had not gone into rebellion mode. David got some prep work finished in the kitchen to begin cooking dinner, the items that would take longer he got started, running the oven and such, he also quickly made up a new warm bottle of milk, this one also with stool softeners, David intended to keep Tommy on stool softeners regularly from now on, he wanted to make sure Tommy would no longer have any difficulty pooping whenever he needed to, that plus increasing the fiber in his diet should keep his bm's healthy, then he went to the closet and grabbed the diaper bag, he entered the living room and quietly pushed the coffee table out of the way, and laid out a changing pad from the diaper bag, Tommy was so zoned out on the TV, he hadn't noticed David had returned, even as David was present in the living room with him, he was aware David was there at that point but had forgotten that he had been waiting for him, for the moment Tommy had forgotten that he had pooped his diaper, he was too zoned out focusing on the TV, he'd tried so hard to use it to distract his mind, he'd succeeded more than he could have expected, David set out all the changing supplies even prepped the new diaper by unfolding it, dusting it with powder and setting it to the side, David reached over and grabbed Tommy's wrist and pulled him toward the change pad, Tommy let him self be moved towards the pad but as he moved he felt the squish on his bottom and snapped out of his reverie with a wince, not one of pain but of disgust, he leapt up to try and get off his bottom, he looked down at David and everything came crashing back to him, he'd pooped his diaper, he'd bawled over it, then he'd, just watched TV? he hadn't even noticed David's return and David being right in front of him? Tommy saw the change pad all laid out, how had he missed that being done? Tommy couldn't believe he had so easily forgotten his desperation to get out of this nasty diaper, Tommy wondered if maybe it wasn't as bad as he was building it up to be, if he could so easily forget it for the sake of paw patrol then perhaps this was yet another mole hill he'd turned into a mountain, All the same upon realizing the pad was out for him to get out of it he swiftly moved to the pad and laid back onto it gingerly, trying to minimize just how much he squished his bottom in the process. Once on his back David tugged at Tommy's crotch and Tommy felt a pop, then another, after a dozen more pops Tommy's legs felt the air on them and the sleeper was pulled up off his legs past his waist and laid besides his torso, the legs of the sleeper apparently had snap buttons along their inside seem, Tommy had never noticed this, he wondered only for a moment why they had that before he realized this was exactly why, for easy diaper changes. Tommy still got to wear the top half of the sleeper while the bottom half was out of the way for him to be changed. from the belly down Tommy's body was nude except his stinky diaper, David then handed Tommy his newest bottle of warm milk, Tommy struggled to grasp it eventually just letting it rest on his chest while he pinned it there with both mittens, this would work fine and so Tommy suckled away at his warm milk. David ordinarily would give Tommy a bath after a diaper this poopy, if he had his choice, but for Tommy's first it was important it be done with as minimal effort and fuss as possible, he wanted Tommy to come to understand that a poopy diaper is no big deal, it's no great difficulty, that a quick ordinary diaper change is all it takes to have it all sorted, and besides all that the high fiber content in Tommy's diet actually made diaper changes easier, it made the muck far less sticky, much easier to wipe free from the skin. And so David got to work, being swift but thorough, opening up the diaper tape by tape, pulling it down and attacking the mess with wipes, he wiped and wiped until the wipes came back looking clean then wiped a few times more to be certain, he wiped the whole diaper region to be sure all pee had been wiped up as well, he grabbed Tommy's ankles and lifted his bottom to repeat the process on the rear end, once it was all spotless he pulled the used diaper aside and slipped the new diaper under Tommy, pulling it up and taping it in place, the entire time Tommy just nursed his bottle and stared to his left at paw patrol, trying to keep his mind off what was happening. David then again lifted Tommy's ankles and slid a new cloth contour diaper under his bottom to cover the disposable, this would be the routine from now on, keeping Tommy double diapered gave him such a cute waddle, and besides it helped stop any leaks. David fastened this cloth cover then pulled a fresh pair of locking vinyl pants up over Tommy's bulky diaper combo, sealing him in with a click to the lock on the chain in the waistband, Tommy felt the lock and looked down, wondering why he was being put back into locking pants so soon, surely David wasn't already finished was he? Tommy saw David to the side balling up the used diaper and bagging it in an unused empty plastic shopping bag, tying that off then double bagging it into a second bag, seeing his used diaper being bagged up told Tommy that indeed David had already finished the job, Tommy couldn't believe it was already over, he knew he was trying to tune it out with paw patrol, but he still hadn't expected it to go soo easily, like a complete non-event, David even had a smile on his face like it hadn't bothered him at all, Tommy realized he hadn't even said anything to David yet, how did David even know Tommy had needed to be changed? this question was the easiest one to figure out the answer, Tommy of course quickly realized David must have smelled the poopy diaper, Tommy realized he was probably stinking up the whole house, but David never complained or said anything, and the smile he currently held despite having just wiped poop from Tommy's bum told him that David had not minded doing it at all, this truly did seem completely routine to David, just another ordinary day, Tommy thought he must have David's nephew to thank for that mercy, it occurred to Tommy that what David had said yesterday had all been true, waiting in a poopy diaper didn't hurt him, the thing had handled the mess perfectly well, without any leaks or issues, and changing a poopy diaper had been less effort then letting him use the toilet. David went to the kitchen and tossed the bagged up diaper into the bigger trash can, making a mental note to take out the trash that night before bed, David washed his hands then returned to Tommy, still laying on the change pad with his diaper exposed and his sleeper pulled up passed his belly, watching paw patrol and nursing his bottle, David grabbed Tommy's sleeper pulled the leggings back down and feed his feet back into the footies, he then snapped it back shut one plastic button at a time, he grabbed Tommy by the armpits and picked him up, surprising Tommy with his strength, and set Tommy onto his feet, then he pulled Tommy into a hug, he lingered in the hug for a moment and then told Tommy in a whisper. David: "You were a really good boy for me, you pooped your diaper and didn't complain about it, you let me change you and didn't whine, you were patient and polite, a really good boy." Then David guided Tommy to the couch and sat next to him, David pulled Tommy into the nook of his arm and put Tommy's bottle to his lips and proceeded to feed him the rest of it, Tommy meanwhile had his head swimming with conflicting emotions from the moment of the hug, getting a hug felt nice but being poopy was not nice, then being told he was a good boy for pooping himself was strange, yesterday he had been told he was a bad boy for trying to use the potty, now hes being told he is a good boy for pooping his diaper, he loved being called a good boy and the warmth surged through him, but he had also been disgusted at pooping himself and being stuck in it, but David said that made him a good boy and this conflict raged on until Tommy focused on the warmth alone, the good feelings only and stretched and smiled while David held his bottle, and he nursed at it, Tommy tried to just not think about any of it and get lost back on the television. It was too confusing and the TV was simple. Once the bottle was empty David left Tommy on the couch, tucking him into his bwankie, and went to the kitchen to prepare the thanksgiving feast, after an hour of this Tommy could feel his bladder begging to be released, he had thus far only peed while unconscious (not counting the unintentional release that occurred when he was pushing out poopies, that hardly counted in Tommy's mind, he'd already been wet from the nap and then poopy and then that second wetting came unexpectedly but why would it matter to add more wetness to what was already wet and poopy anyway.) he had never actively decided to let go, but rather only as a consequence of not being able to hold it in his sleep, this would be the first time he had peed a diaper while awake out of choice, he wasn't sure he wanted to do that, in fact he was sure he didn't want to do that, Tommy stood and went to the kitchen to find David. David was elbow deep in a turkey, it looked rather intimate. It made Tommy blush. Tommy: "UHHH David?" David: "What's going on little guy? Everything OK?" Tommy: "Uh ya, I just need to go potty, I mean to the bathroom" Tommy realized David's habit of calling it a potty was starting to catch in his own mind, at first he felt embarrassed but then why does it matter what it's called he rationalized, it is what it is, a rose (or in this case a potty) by any other name and all that. David: "Oh OK, uhm, can it wait? I'm kinda in the middle of things in here, I don't want to mess up thanksgiving dinner" Tommy did not feel like he could wait, but he could tell this dinner meant something to David, he'd been spending hours on it today and hours yesterday too, Tommy didn't want to spoil it. He stood there for a moment considering what to say. David: "Tommy if you can't hold it just use your diaper I won't mind, it's totally OK by me, go watch TV and just let it go, that's what they are there for, besides if we take that thing off it's gonna spoil the tapes and have to be thrown away all the same so it doesn't really matter if it's wet or dry it's going to the same place sooner or later." Tommy could see the rationale at work, he couldn't disagree, he just felt bothered letting himself debase himself like this, he'd already fallen so far, now he was going to use a diaper as a choice? Not out of necessity, not because it couldn't be avoided, but because it was just more convenient for David? Tommy went back to the couch with his thoughts, to consider if he would go back to David and reassert his insistence, or just give in, he sat there considering and pondering and staring at the TV and then getting distracted by the TV, and then focusing on the pups playing before him, and then forgetting his urgency, until eventually it spiked and snapped him out of his reverie once again, oh ya he thought, gotta decide..... Tommy began rationalizing again, deep down he didn't want to stop watching paw patrol just to go hassle and irritate David, possibly ruining the important to David thanksgiving meal just to go potty and ruin the diaper at the same time anyway, he rationalized that it just didn't make sense to go through all that, he'd have to just wet the diaper, and then he could keep watching TV. and David could keep cooking, at the conclusion of these thoughts Tommy's urgency spiked again and this time he decided to let it go. Nothing came out though, turns out it isn't easy to pee a diaper on purpose the first time, his body didn't want to let it, it wasn't used to doing this in this way, Tommy had to focus on it, thinking about letting go, thinking about waterfalls and rain, and facets flowing open in the sink and the bathtub, then Tommy thought about the pool dream, and then the ocean, the ocean waves and the way they sounded, and felt his diaper getting warm, he was doing it! that did it! Something about that line of thinking triggered it! he could feel the pee coming out his peepee at first it quickly disappeared into the padding which warmed then as the saturation increased the absorbency rate decreased and some was starting to bounce back against his skin before then being absorbed, it all felt trapped inside the confines of the diaper like a pocket designed just for it, bouncing around until soaked up, Tommy analyzed the sensations and found them not so unpleasant, not so disgusting as he had expected, he'd already survived a poopy diaper and turned out to be far easier than he'd expected, this should be nothing compared to that, especially having already had so many bedtime and nap time wet diapers, this was just feeling how they got to that point for the first time, he decided he'd better stop thinking about it, before he started making yet another mountain, he refocused on paw patrol, just in time to see it end and a different cartoon begin, he felt upset, he had been enjoying paw patrol and now it was over! he'd missed the last bit of it cause he was distracted by peeing his diaper! he hadn't even had a need to focus on that it was all contained on it's own, he shouldn't have wasted his attention on it he thought to himself, he should have just kept focused on his show! Eventually Tommy calmed down and came to enjoy the cartoon that had come on as well, he certainly had begun to consider paw patrol his favorite, but this one was alright too, it was called bluey and seemed to be a family of Australian dogs enjoying family life together, Tommy had heard of it before of course but never really watched it until now. After more than a handful of episodes of this new show Tommy was captivated, something about the way these kids had a daddy willing to play with them and spend time with them kept reminding Tommy about the absence of his own Father from his life, at first thought Tommy was filled with anger at his Fathers absence, but eventually his feelings turned to envy of the love these kids got from their dad, even the mom in this show was a heck of a lot more loving then Tommy's own Mother, Tommy couldn't help an occasional quiet cry at some of the episodes as he felt like he was missing out on the parental love on display in that show. It had been many hours since David had begun his work in the kitchen occasionally he'd get a break while he waited on one thing or another to bake or cook and would sit in the dining room watching Tommy as Tommy watched TV, he was enjoying the sight of Tommy totally enraptured by the child's programming, dinner time was drawing near when David got just such a small break and this time saw Tommy watching bluey, he noticed Tommy seemed to be crying, cheeks wet with tears and an occasional sniffle. David wasn't sure what was going on, if he should come to the boys side or not, but he couldn't help feeling needed, like he must, and so he went to Tommy and sat besides him, he had a bit before he had to return to the kitchen anyway. David: "Heyyyy what's wrong little guy? is everything OK?" David reached out to Tommy's back and rubbed gently, massaging his back. Tommy: "Oh sorry, ya it's stupid I know, just watching this show and it reminded me of my own upbringing a bit, not in a good way, it's stupid I shouldn't bring it up, it's not your burden." David: "Hey now, number one don't apologize for your feelings, there's no shame in having feelings, you aren't a robot you're a human, be proud to feel even when it's sadness, and for two it isn't stupid, if it means something to you then it is meaningful, not stupid, it doesn't matter if it means something to other people or not, your life is your own experience, not theirs, and for three it's my decision what I consider to be meaningful or stupid to myself, and I say you are not stupid, and what you are going through is not stupid, and I want to know you, I want to understand what you are feeling and why, furthermore I want to know more about your upbringing anyway, I've been wanting to ask for a while but I didn't want to pry, so no it's not stupid to me, it's meaningful to me, if you are willing to share it." Tommy had never been spoken to like this, no one had ever been invested in Tommy before, he nearly cried anew just at the sheer compassion of it. Tommy: "OK well, maybe it's not stupid but it's not happy, it's just whining, you don't want to hear whining do you." David: "Sometimes whining is exactly what a human needs to do, if at some point someone told you they 'don't want to hear any whining' that's not a problem with you whining, that's a problem with them listening, what they really meant is they don't want to listen, you just needed to find someone better, someone who does want to hear you, and Tommy I do want to hear you, I think I'm a good listener and I want to hear all about it, so how bout this lets start simple, can you just tell me what about this show caused you to get sad?" Tommy: "Well, I never knew my Father, mom says he left when I was born, she couldn't or wouldn't ever tell me why or where he went or if he is even still alive, so I never got to have a dad like bluey has, I didn't think I was missing out on all that much but this show is kinda making me feel like I was wrong about that, bluey and her sister are just so happy and I see that and I realize I was not so happy as a kid, even my mom wasn't much of a mom, she could have been more of a Mother, I thought I'd gotten past all this when I moved out but I guess it's like an anchor locked to my ankle weighing me down, and I just don't know it's there until some shows like this brings the envy to the surface and shines a light on the weight." David had just been rubbing Tommy's back this whole time listening patiently, not really even sure of what to say David: "Thank you for opening up to me Tommy, I'm sorry you had such a rough childhood, you're a good boy you know, you definitely deserve a loving Father and Mother, and in their absence I'm happy to take care of you, maybe I can fill a little bit of that void if you will let me, I know that may be strange since we've only known each other some months now, but I really feel like I've gotten close to you in that time, it's up to you how close you want to be to me, but I promise you I am all open arms when it comes to you, you come as close to me as you are comfortable doing, anytime." At this David pulled Tommy in for a hug. Tommy absorbed David's words, eyes a bit watery, and returned David's hug, they embraced for a moment before a beep came from the kitchen, David ignored it for a moment, then spoke. OK I better get that or the turkey will be black and crunchy. Tommy giggled a bit and let David go. Tommy realized he hadn't even mentioned needing a dry diaper, at this point he rationalized, it's about dinner time, may as well stay in it until bedtime anyway. Tommy continued watching bluey with a new perspective, rather then feeling red envy he decided to try instead to be happy for bluey, to be happy for all the families out there watching this show who might learn a lesson or two from it. David meanwhile was just preparing dinner, setting platter after platter onto the dining table, filling it out completely. When there was no more space he left some items in the kitchen on the counters, he prepared two plates with a mixture of all the options he could fit onto a plate, and set the plates out on the table, a big bottle of milk besides one of them. David: "OK Tommy it's time! Come on and have yourself a thanksgiving dinner!" At hearing David's invite, Tommy turned off the TV, before it could suck in his attention any further, he stood and waddled to the dining room and gasped, he'd never seen so much food at one time in his life, (not counting the buffet at a restaurant.) Tommy: "Just how many people are you inviting over!!!" David: "Silly you know better, this is just for us of course!" Tommy: "David that's wasteful! there's no way we can eat all this!" David: "Well no of course not Tommy not all tonight! We are gonna stuff ourselves with as much as we can and put the rest in the fridge, you can microwave the leftovers anytime you want until they are gone, you have about a week for most items before they go bad so better keep at it if you don't want to be wasteful! We'll be having left overs for breakfast and for dinner until it's all ate!" Huh, Tommy had heard of giant thanksgiving feasts but he'd never been party to one, he always assumed the massive amounts of food was something to do with families having massive get togethers, lots of food but also lots of people to eat it all. he'd never thought the concept of gorging oneself was this literal! Maybe David just had his own ideas about thanksgiving, Tommy felt a renewed sense of disappointment in himself that he'd gotten himself locked into these mittens just in time for thanksgiving, all this food and he'd have to sit there and let David feed it to him if he wanted any, and he did want a lot of it, it smelled great. David: "There's lots of options we have honey baked ham, a full sized stuffed turkey, gravy, cranberry sauce, green been casserole, sweet potato casserole, mashed potatoes, baked potatoes, fried chicken wings, salad, brussel sprouts with toasted pecans, stuffing, buttered corn on the cob, roasted butternut squash, beans, greens, potatoes, tomatoes, lambs, rams, hogs, dogs, chicken, turkey, rabbit, home made pecan pie, home made key lime pie, apple pie, there's even some home made mac and cheese!!!!" David was clearly very excited, Tommy hadn't seen him grinning this widely ever before. Tommy: "Uh but.... why?! I mean, I'd be happy with just a couple sandwiches or something! this is such overkill!" David: "That's kinda the point Tommy! Thanksgiving is about STUFFING yourself! and I mean I guess some people say it's like about family and all that too but hey, you and me are all the family we need, so let's be stuffed family, dig in!" At this Tommy simply held up his mittens. David: "Oh, right!, of course, well sit down and I'll help you dig in!" David just kept wearing that big ole smile. Tommy sat down and David went back to the kitchen, then returned behind Tommy, suddenly draping something over his head and down to his chest securing it behind his neck, it was of course a bib. Tommy: "Hey! I don't need a bib! if a mess is made it's you doing it! not me!" David: "That's very true, and with this much food I very well may spill indeed so I just wanna protect your pretty sleeper OK? Just wear it for me, would you? so I don't have to fret about spilling?" Tommy harrumphed but tolerated it, he looked down, the bib had a pocket, it was some kind of solid rubbery material, there was paw patrol pups and various related motifs all over it. Tommy couldn't help feeling a bit of a flutter in his chest at the paw patrol theme, at least it was something he liked he thought. David took a seat up against Tommy and began feeding him, he'd ask Tommy which food he wanted and at first Tommy really couldn't decide, so David started with a bite of each, a bit of turkey a bit of casserole, etc, he made Tommy sample everything even the deserts, then Tommy was more clear in what he liked best, they continued this way David would occasionally hold the bottle up for him to wash things down with, Tommy just sitting there being fed the whole while, occasionally David would grab a bite from his own plate, but getting Tommy fed quickly was priority to David, he wanted Tommy to have a good experience, even despite the mittens, eventually Tommy was full but David kept coming back with more spoon fulls or fork fulls, he told David no more but David would push. David: "Oh come on Tommy we have so much food here, you sure you can't take one more bite?" Holding the bite to his lips the whole time, Tommy would open his mouth to speak and say no but it was too late, the food had entered the opening, and he was chewing yet again, this went on until he felt he was going to burst and finally said through a full mouth "enough! I can't take anymore I'm gonna burst!" David: "good!! that's what thanksgiving is like for most people! they get to the bursting point before they stop, I'm so glad to be able to give you this experience, OK Tommy you are freed! You can go back to the couch now if you want, lay down and I'll set your bottle with you. Tommy: "No bottle please I'm toooooo full!" David chuckled, he knew Tommy meant it if he was refusing a bottle, David could tell that Tommy had come to love his bottles. David: "OK I'll just put it on the coffee table you can get to it whenever you want, it's over half empty you can probably finish it pretty easy you know, I'm sure you don't want to waste all that milk right?" David leaned over and removed the bib from Tommy's neck, only a little food had fallen into its pocket. Tommy sighed, he just got up and went to the couch without responding. David set the bottle on the coffee table and went to finish his own plate, then he went about cleaning up everything, first putting all the leftovers into Tupperware or seranwrapping platters stuffing it all into his fridge, then he went about cleaning dishes and pans and pots and spatulas etc. Meanwhile, Tommy kept glaring at his bottle, it's true he didn't want to waste it, but he thought he might get sick if he downed anything else, suddenly he let out a big burp, the relief that brought made him second guess his fullness, he figured he could at least get down the volume that was just burped up, and so with effort he squeezed the bottle between his mittens and wiggled his way into the couch reclined on his back at a comfortable angle and tried his hardest to hold his bottle up and finish it off, it'd slip from his mitts occasionally and hit his chest and he'd try again, eventually he finished the bottle and resumed his focus onto the TV, bluey still playing some kind of marathon. David eventually joined him on the couch. David: "I thought I'd bring you a fresh bottle but then thought better of it, you're probably too full yeah?" Tommy felt conflicted, he liked his bottles so much he felt he wanted another, but he knew he was definitely to full to even begin nursing again right now. Tommy: "Yeah too full, maybe later." David: "OK well there's one in the bottle warmer waiting for you whenever you want it." Tommy was bloated! They lounged on the couch awhile, eventually Tommy felt his bladder had once again filled, the urgency was becoming uncomfortable, with David so near Tommy considered for a moment if he should have David take the diaper off now, but bedtime was drawing near so surely he'd just immediately be put into his bedtime diaper anyway, and what difference would it make to wet this one now, it's already wet, surely it can handle more. But Tommy wasn't sure he wanted to wet it right next to David like this, both on the couch, at least Tommy was huddled under his bwankie, he rationalized. He tried not to move or do a potty dance, he just held still and tried to control his breathing, he thought back to what had helped him before, the ocean waves, he kept his eyes open on the TV, but he was daydreaming, thinking about the ocean waves, the sound of them, crashing and lapping at the beach, and then he felt his diaper growing warmer, he had released again this time much easier than last time, he hadn't even had to shift positions, he could feel the wetness cascading down his groin to his bottom before getting soaked up, the front was too spent to do much but there was still plenty of absorbency left in the rear, he just stayed in his reclined position and let it happen. He had to admit to himself it felt nice to just let the bladder go and not have to run off to the bathroom every time. a discomfort released just as quickly as it had arrived. He pondered if this could be considered a form of luxury. More time went by and David looked over, noticing Tommy zoned out on the TV with a mitten partly in his mouth, it wouldn't fit, but he was suckling at the corner of the mitten, seemingly unaware he was doing it, David felt bad to have taken his thumbs from him after suggesting into his mind the thumb sucking urges, but he had a plan for that, he would reveal at bedtime. Speaking of which David looked at his watch. David: "Looks likes it's about bedtime buddy." Tommy: "Ya but I don't have school tomorrow and you certainly don't have work so why not stay up a while longer?" David: "hmmmmmmmmmmm, I don't know, it's important for boys to keep to their circadian rhythm." Tommy: "Come on please? Just another hour or two?" David "1 hour then, that's it." At that David moved closer to Tommy and put his arm over his shoulders, Tommy didn't mind, the closeness felt good." after an hour and a half David checked his watch. David: "OK that's an hour up, more than that even, come on lets get you to bed." Tommy grumbled a bit, but got up and waddled a very swollen waddle up the stairs into his room forgetting for a moment the rule to bathe, and thus rerouting to the bathroom, standing there waiting. David was not far behind, he went through the same routine with Tommy as he had for the prior bath, the same steps, all identical, by keeping to the same routine Tommy would find it easier every time, until it became normalized, second nature, effortless. After the bath in Tommy's bedroom the routine was again much the same as before, David went down to the kitchen and came back with the fresh bottle so Tommy could drink it while he was being diapered, after being diapered and redressed into a new clean sleeper this one was dark blue and had glowing ufo's and aliens all over it. (Tommy noted David sure had a lot of these) David then grabbed Tommy wrists, setting the bottle aside. David: "We have to change out those mittens they gotta be dirty by now, especially with a little drool eh? it's OK I got another pair here we will swap them and I'll clean your hands while I'm at it, I can wash the dirty mitts overnight." David pulled out something from his pocket, it was red, it had a flat end that had a black bottom side, it was roughly the size of a cherry, and looked like plastic, David held the flat end against the knob locking the mittens onto Tommy's wrist and the knob clicked and came loose, it was like magic, just the proximity of the 'cherry' to the knob was all it took for it to unlock itself. David: "It's a magnet, designed with just the right dimensions and strength to be able to unlock these locking cuff links, think of it as just another key really." David took off Tommy's mittens and let him set down the squishy balls. David: "How's that feel, your fingers stiff or hurting?" Tommy: "Nah they're fine, I was able to squeeze those little balls whenever I wanted and that kinda exercised my fingers anytime I needed to, though I couldn't straighten them out totally so it's nice to do that even if just for a moment, it does seem a bit harder to totally straighten them." David: "Ya that ll happen, don't worry it wears off in minutes, but you'll find that out at the end of the week, for now lets scrub your hands here." David wiped Tommy's hands down with rubbing alcohol and paper towels, then he wiped them down with a wet rag, then he dried them with a dry rag. David: "That should do it, do they feel all dry?" Tommy shook them about a little bit. Tommy: "Ya they're dry." David: "OK here you go, clean ones. David handed Tommy two squishy balls again, new ones, the others clearly were going to the wash, then David pulled a new pair of identical mittens out of a drawer in the changing table and pulled them onto Tommy's hands, locking them at the wrist, just the same as last time. David also pulled something else out the drawer, he grabbed Tommy's sleeper at the chest and clipped something onto it, it had a strap, David grabbed the other end of the strap and pushed it to Tommy's mouth, reflexively he opened his mouth and took it in, at first he felt he was nursing a bottle again but nothing was coming out, he patted his face with a mitten and felt nothing there but plastic pressed against his lips, like a curved tiny plate, oh! he thought, it's pacifier! he groaned and spit it out! Tommy: "Hey I don't need a pacifier!" David: "The drool spot on those last mittens disagrees, so does your pillow case, your bed sheets, your blanket, face it buddy you need something to suck if it's not a bottle and the thumb is trapped then use the pacifier, that's what they are made for, it's more sanitary then sucking on random fabric, better for the fabric that way too! I still have to change out your pillow case and bed sheets cause of that, I think that can wait till tomorrow though, I'll wash your blanket while I'm at it." Tommy blushed at the acknowledgment of his suckling problem, it had been unspoken until now, and now he'd been given a pacifier to help manage it. He couldn't argue the logic, if he was gonna be sucking on things it may as well be a pacifier, how much worse could that be then a thumb anyhow. David then pulled yet another item out of the tables drawers, he turned a knob on it and it clicked and a green led lit up, Tommy recognized it. Tommy: "A baby monitor?! Seriously?!" David: "Remember this morning Tommy? You couldn't open the door? The mittens wouldn't let you turn the knob, this is my solution! See I told you I had a way to solve that, I will keep the other end on me at all times, if at anytime you need out of your room just call for me and it will wake me up and I'll come open the door for you, don't be afraid to call me I don't mind being woken, I have plenty of free time each day to nap whenever I want! unless you'd rather we just keep the door open? but even if we did that a breeze could close it and then you'd be stuck." Tommy blushed but realized this was entirely practical, he didn't like the idea of waking David but if that's what it took, Tommy didn't like sleeping with his door open, it made him uneasy. And he didn't want to be stuck if it got closed somehow, so he decided to just put up with the monitor. David set the monitor on the table besides Tommy's bed, and grabbed it's receiver from a drawer clipping it onto his belt. David then grabbed Tommy's armpits and lifted him off the table setting his feets onto the floor, Tommy waddled over and climbed into bed, David had to help hold the sheets open, then tucked Tommy in real tight, he grabbed the bottle and held it for Tommy while he nursed it and closed his eyes, he was asleep before it was finished, David just kept holding it, and Tommy kept nursing it between snores, once the bottle was empty David put the pacifier to Tommy's lips, and he of course took it without hesitation, suckling it contentedly while he slept, David left the room and decided to update the ocean whispers the whispers now spoke: "When I feel an emotion I will let it out. It's OK to cry. I like wearing my mittens, they are very comfortable. I like being fed by others, it feels like love. They must love me, or they wouldn't bother to feed me. When they feed me I can feel the warmth of their love flowing through my whole body. When they hold my bottle for me it feels so comfortable, so loving. I enjoy being fed food and bottles. My mittens make sure I get more feedings and thus more love. It is so hard to feed myself, sometimes I forget how to do it. Sometimes I spill my food on myself or on the ground whenever I try to feed myself. I know I can't spill when someone else feeds me instead. It's much better to be fed then to feed myself. I like my blanket. My blanket likes to be called bwankie. Cartoons are more fun then other shows. I like cartoons. I like children's shows. I like cutesy prints. There's nothing wrong with liking the things I like. If it's harmless and makes me happy then it is worthwhile. I like my pacifier. Suckling my pacifier is just as nice as suckling my thumb. Sometimes it's even better cause then I have both hands free. My pacifier is my friend. My pacifier protects me. The shield on my face helps to hide me. People don't notice me as easily when the shield is hiding me. I don't even notice the pacifier is there sometimes. I get so used to having it there it just feels normal to suck my pacifier. There's no reason to hide it. I am proud of my pacifier. People are jealous of my pacifier. They don't have pacifiers cause their Dada's didn't love them enough to give them one. My Dada loves me so he gave me this pacifier. Sometimes when I sleep I get a discomfort in my bottom. When that happens I just puuuush it out and feel all better. Anytime I get a pressure in my bottom I will just puuuuuush it out. It's OK to puuuush it out, I can puuuush it out anytime I want. It won't hurt, it's good for me, and it makes daddy happy. When I puuuuush it out I am a good boy. Because puuuuushing it all out is what good boys do." This would repeat on loop all night every night from then on. David wrapped up his evening, did his shower and other needs and went to bed. In the morning the routine went as usual, Tommy woke up and found the pacifier was in his mouth, he couldn't remember putting it there, but he was glad for it since it meant he had not sucked on his pillow or bed sheets or anything, he did also have a wet diaper as always, it was not poopy, Tommy went to open the door and as his mitten hit the knob his groggy mind remembered that was not an option, he turned to the monitor and couldn't believe he had to do this, he groaned. Tommy: "David?! I'm up! I wanna go down for breakfast now please?!?" The pacifier fell from his mouth as he spoke, hanging from the clip to his chest. He took a closer look at it this time, noticing for the first time it's details, it was slightly transparent but had a green color to it, the button portion had a picture of a diapered baby bugs bunny on it, it seemed bigger then a baby's pacifier, the nipple was bigger and longer and the button and shield was bigger too, probably sized for a larger special needs kid like David's nephew, or like Tommy he realized. Right away Tommy could hear David coming up the stairs, he opened the door for him. David: "Good morning sleepy head! You sure slept in! I think we should not have stayed up late last night, it's nearly noon already! Gonna be tough to fix your schedule tonight." Tommy hadn't bothered to notice the time, he had no alarm today, nothing to do, just relax, sleeping in had been nice, but Tommy was surprised it was almost noon. Tommy and David went down the stairs to breakfast, they of course ate leftovers, Tommy wearing the feeding bib, and David feeding Tommy as had become the new usual. Tommy was more than used to it, he was starting to enjoy it, no longer blushing at all, not hesitating to open wide at each bite, even smiling occasionally, David loved to see him so totally taking to the suggestions, nearing the end of the meal Tommy felt a pressure in his bottom, it felt like only a toot, so without thinking about it, by reflex, he leaned forward to lift his bottom a bit and puuuuushed it all out, as he sat back he felt the mush on his bottom, he gasped! David: "What's the matter Tommy?" Tommy didn't want to admit it, but he knew the smell would give him away any second now anyway, better to come clean first. Tommy: "I can't believe I just did that, I thought it was just a fart! David I pooped!" David chuckled heartily. David: "Oh good boy! is that all! Silly Tommy, it's perfectly normal to need to poo when filling up on food, the fact you don't have to hold it until after you finish is a bonus really, it's OK really don't worry about it, you go ahead and take full advantage of that bonus." Tommy: "But David it's gross!" David: "Nah it's only a bit of poop, it's fully contained in your diaper it's not going anywhere, just don't pay attention to it and I'm sure you'll forget it's there in moments, come now lets finish eating and I'll get you all cleaned up after, it's bath time anyhow so really it's doesn't even matter, it's probably better this way to get all the poop out now rather than dealing with it after the bath." Once again David seemed to have immovable rationalizing, Tommy could only sit there in his poopy diaper while David kept pushing spoons and forks past his lips, he wanted to protest more but David hadn't given him the chance, keeping the food coming at a pace to prevent talking, and besides that Tommy wasn't totally committed that he even had any protests left to give, David's points seemed plenty valid, Tommy still couldn't believe he'd done that, how had that happened? he hadn't even known he'd done it at first! was he just not paying attention? he wasn't sure now, he couldn't remember the moment well, it was just a lean forward to toot, and then he felt the mush, the act itself was not a memory, there was a momentary gap in his recall, like the act hadn't even been worth remembering. Like when you've done something so routine you don't pay close enough attention to the minutiae to remember the details of how you did it this time. David had finished feeding Tommy his food but his bottle of milk was still half full, Tommy hadn't realized it but David no longer gave Tommy orange juice, every bottle had been milk for some days now, David intended to keep it this way, Tommy loved his milk anyhow, he wasn't going to complain, David held the bottle to Tommy's lips, and he had to take it, he nursed and nursed all the while sitting in a wet overnight diaper that was now poopy, Tommy could tell he hadn't gotten it all out, he still felt pressure in his bottom that still seemed like just a toot, but he wasn't gonna strain to get it out right now, now that he knew it was likely going to be more poo. Once the bottle was finished Tommy stood up. David: "OK head to the bathroom for your bath I'll be there in a minute." Right as Tommy stood up the pressure in his bottom felt so unwanted, like he just suddenly had to get it out, like when you have a fart that aches, you just can't hold it anymore, Tommy pushed without thinking, he just puuuushed and got it all out, David watched this fascinated, David had only started the messing suggestions last night and already Tommy was taking right to it, he was very pleased. Tommy finished and stood still for a moment, shocked at what he'd just done, he'd pooped yet again, he knew he had needed to go more but why couldn't he at least wait until he was upstairs out of sight? he just wanted it out so bad he just felt compelled to do it immediately. Tommy began rationalizing to sooth his hurt ego, Tommy thought 'the diaper was already poopy anyway, it was already about to come off for the bath anyway, it's going in the trash either way what's the difference if I pooed it now or minutes later, at least I don't have to carry that discomfort another minute for no reason.' He told himself this and then waddled away and up the stairs to the bathroom, his eyes were a bit watery at the shame and embarrassment he felt, David just sat there a moment smiling, a little stunned, and quite proud. David cleaned up the dishes leaving Tommy to wait in his poopy diaper for a few minutes, then made his way to the bathroom, he went straight to the tub and started it running to the same temp setting as last time, he grabbed Tommy's pacifier and unclipped it setting it aside on a counter, then unzipped Tommy's sleeper and tossed it to the corner, he then held Tommy's wrist and led him over to the vinyl topped padded bench in the side of the room, Tommy realized as he approached it this must be used like a smaller changing table, David lifted Tommy at the armpits and plopped him down on his messy bottom on the vinyl top. Tommy winced at the grossness of his bottom mushing under him, but he hated it less then he'd had the day prior, he was adjusting to it still. David guided Tommy to lay back, then David set a pack of baby wipes next to himself. David got to work unlocking the vinyl pants with his key, pulling them down Tommy's legs, tossing them to the dirty clothes pile, then taking off the Velcro strips of the cloth and pulling it down, lifting Tommy's legs by his ankles and then pulling it out from Tommy's bottom, he put Tommy back down and untapped the disposable, he pulled the front of the disposable open and began wiping up any poop he could find, placing the dirty wipes onto the open used diaper, once the wipes came clean he lifted Tommy's ankles again until his bottom was accessible and repeated the wiping there too, once all cleaned he pulled the diaper out from under Tommy and set Tommy's legs back down, he balled up the diaper, double bagged it, and tossed it aside, then grabbed Tommy's wrists and guided him to the bathtub. The wrists were attached to the hook as Tommy sat down in the water and the rest of the bathing experience went just like last time, once finished Tommy totally clean and dried and smelling like baby shampoo they made their way to the bedroom, the diapering process went just the same as yesterday, an extra thick overnight diaper a clean new cloth cover, fresh locking vinyl pants, and a new sleeper Tommy had not yet seen, it had footies like they all did, no mittens on this one since his mittens are already on his hands now, this fleece sleeper was black in some areas and white in other areas and it had a hood, Tommy could feel appendages on top of the hood of some kind.... David dressed Tommy then clipped the paci to Tommy's chest and put it to his lips, he accepted it without even thinking about it, and nursed it immediately, David lifted Tommy off the table and set him down on his feet, David went downstairs and Tommy went back to the bathroom, curious to see his hood, he looked in the bathroom mirror at himself, his hood had a little panda face, eyes and ears on it, with the color pattern Tommy realized his sleeper looked like a panda bear. Tommy also took notice of the pacifier in his mouth bobbing away, this pacifier had a panda on the button as well, Tommy felt like a baby, he looked like a baby, he'd pooped his diaper at breakfast like a baby, these thoughts whirled is his mind as he teared up, wondering what was happening to him, why was he turning into this, why did he seem so comfortable with it, he considered for a moment running away from all of this, stripping it all off refusing to do anymore of it even if it meant being kicked out broke, he looked at his babyfied self in the mirror and imagined what he'd look like homeless, dirty, starved, unloved, unhappy, he asked himself is this really so bad? is that alternative really better? he had to admit to himself there were aspects of this treatment he was enjoying, he often felt loved, comforted, like he was no longer alone in a lifetime of having been alone until now, he wiped his sniffles and teary eyes with his mittens then went downstairs, Tommy went to the couch, the TV was already on and tuned to blues clues. David went and made up a bottle of warm milk and brought it to the couch, he sat down and repeated the couch time feeding process, positioning Tommy into the nook of David's arm and David holding the bottle up for Tommy, Tommy had to spit out his paci first of course but then nursed away at the bottle contentedly. the earlier thoughts still rang in his head but the warmth and love he felt now from being fed by David this warm bottle of milk told him this was better, this was the right choice, he didn't hate this, it just embarrassed him sometimes. David: "Such a good little boy I've got on my hands here, such a good boy." Tommy writhed a little bit with the flood of warmth flowing through him, and kept nursing and smiling all the while. The day was a lazy day, they stayed on the couch, Tommy being feed bottles occasionally and loving every minute of it, whenever he had to pee he just let it happen, each time was a bit easier than the last, by the end of the day he no longer had to summon images of ocean waves or sounds, he could simply keep his focus on the TV and wet freely, it helped that David had been lacing his bottles with a certain drug, one he was able to manufacture himself in his laboratory, basically a muscle relaxant, designed to target the bladder sphincter, he didn't include enough to totally numb Tommy's bladder control, he just helped relax it some so Tommy could more easily embrace wetting freely for the day, Tommy got his diaper changed three more times during couch time, each change was performed on the carpet in front of the couch atop his portable changing pad from Tommy's diaper bag. Tommy just laid there and kept watching cartoons and drinking his bottle while his diaper was changed. At dinner time Tommy was again fed left overs by David's hand, and a bottle was held for him to wash it down with, they then had so more couch time until the time came that David got up and pulled Tommy up, he didn't say anything this time, he didn't need to, Tommy knew bath/bedtime was nearing, so he knew this must be it, Tommy just let David pull him to standing and David grabbed his wrist and walked Tommy up the stairs and into the bathroom without saying a word, they went through the same bath time routine as before, this time Tommy's diaper was soaked but not messy. After bath on the change table Tommy again had his mittens switched for the ones that just finished drying, his hands washed clean again in the switching process, he was re-diapered in the same two diaper combo and locking pants and this time David simply picked him up and carried him to his bed, holding him in a hug with Tommy's legs crossed around David's waist, David supported Tommy's bottom with his right hand, holding Tommy's back with his left hand, Tommy didn't complain, he was tired, it was easier for him then hoping down and waddling over to it. David tucked Tommy in, fed him the rest of the bottle he'd started on the table, and like a practiced habit Tommy was asleep before the bottle was finished but kept nursing it between snores, once it was empty David inserted Tommy's pacifier into Tommy's lips and left the room. The weekend arrived and the days went much the same with Tommy enjoying his break from school staying diapered for the day so he could nap freely on the couch, saturday after breakfeast Tommy was on the couch nursing a bottle as David held it for him when the urge to poo arrived, he recognized it this time but was trying to ignore it in favor of finishing his after breakfast bottle, he wasnt even half way through it when he realized he wasn't going to hold it any longer, he mumbled for David to remove the nipple which he did. Tommy: "David I have to poo can you please take me to the potty?" David: "Oh Tommy you just enjoy your bottle I'll change your diaper right after" Tommy: "But David I can make it this time I dont want to just poo the diaper on purpose!" David: "Tommy whats the difference? you've had quite a few poopy diapers now, whether its on purpose or not its still just a poopy diaper, it doesnt make any difference to me, I still have to change that diaper eventually one way or the other, its gonna be easier for me if you just poo it and relax and enjoy your bottle, I know its still a weird experience for you but it'll get easier if you let it, its only for the break, just enjoy every chance to relax you can, you only tomorrow left before it all ends anyway. now no more argueing just watch your cartoons, drink your bottle and let it all out, be a good boy for me Tommy" Tommy was conflicted, David shoved the nipple back into his mouth before he could protest any further, if Tommy wanted to force the issue it was clearly going to require conflict, Tommy didnt want to have conflict with David, he could tell David really didnt want to bother with a trip to the bathroom, it made sense in some way, changing the diaper here on the changing pad was less hassle then a trip to the bathroom, while Tommy was trying to rationalize all of this the pressure in his bottom was mounting, it had now reached a point where pushing was hardly necessarry and his will to hold it back had been erroded, and so Tommy relaxed and the mush flowed into the bottom of his diaper, he had to finish it off with a bit of a grunt to get the rest out, this made him blush as the smell hit him his blush deeped, he felt so humiliated to have done this in Davids arms, while being bottle fed, but this is what David had asked him to do he told himself, if David insists on changing poopy diapers then fine, better then arguing and fighting him over it, its not like Tommy hadnt already experienced some poopy diapers by now, this was just one more. so Tommy relaxed now emptied and worked on emptying the bottle tryint to ignore the smell as he did so. When the bottle was over true to his word David changed him right away, Tommy just kept his eyes on the cartoons while he was changed. The rest of the day went much like a new routine, the next day Sunday Tommy found himself in the same sittuation, Tommy was on the couch nursing his after breakfast bottle in Davids arms when he felt the need to poo again, he recalled how yesterday had gone and decided it was pointless to try and arguee it again, so without bothering to hold it he pushed and pushed until it was all in his diaper, and kept right on nursing his bottle the whole while, David couldnt have been more proud, Tommy was blushing through it again of course but much less so, it was beginning to feel almost normal. That night, Tommy dreamed he was on the beach by the ocean, all his sea life friends were there, even his favorite paw patrol pups were there, they looked a bit different, more like real pups, but he knew it was them, they played in the sand for what felt like hours, making castles and mountains out of the sand, running around in and out of the surf, at one point Tommy found himself in a region of deeper looser sand, he sank in it to his knees, he struggled to step out of it, straining and grunting, he fell forwards onto his hands, the sand was up to his elbows and beyond his knees to his middle thigh, he crawled and crawled against the sand grunting and pushing, and he felt a discomfort in his lower half as he did this, and so he kept crawling, trying to crawl away from the deeper sand and away from the discomfort, he finally felt himself breaking free from the deep sand landing on the harder pack and crawling away, he was able to stand up and get back to playing, the rest of his dream what uneventfully. When Tommy woke he felt deeply refreshed, he hadn't tossed at all in the night, he'd slept straight through, though now that he was awake he was aware of a stench, he wondered what was bringing that on, he sat up legs over the side of the bed and felt his diaper squish like it always did in the morning, though this time it was much squishier in the bum then usual, he stood up and then felt a weight on his bottom, a sticky kind of weight, it finally dawned on him, he'd pooped his diaper in his sleep! he couldn't believe himself! he immediately looked to his bed fearful he'd made a mess out of it, but of course the bed was fine, not a mark on it, his diaper had contained it all just as it was designed to do. Tommy stood still for a moment ready to cry, what is wrong with me he thought, now I'm pooping in my sleep? How could this happen?! I slept right through it! Tommy sniffled a little, then called out for David Tommy: "Daviiiiid? haaaaalp!" David ran to Tommy's room, opening the door and immediately smelling Tommy's poopy diaper. He saw the water works building in Tommy's eyes and knew Tommy was upset about this new turn of events. David: "Oh Tommy it's OK, come here buddy." David crossed the room and took Tommy in a hug, rubbing his back as he did so, Tommy just let himself be absorbed into a hug, crying a little. Tommy: "I don't know what happened! I just woke up and the room stank and I can feel there is poo in my diaper I didn't do it! I don't remember doing it! How could this happen while I sleep! I've never done this before I swear!" David: "I know Tommy it's OK, maybe you just had a stomach bug or something, maybe your body is just really liking the diapers and felt there was no point holding it? You know it's not healthy to hold that stuff in any way, did you at least sleep good?" Tommy: "Yeah I guess so, I slept straight through I don't remember waking up or rolling over once." David: "There you see? your body just wanted to get some really good sleep, it knew you had a diaper on so it just let it out so you could keep sleeping really well! there's no harm here Tommy, you got better sleep and that diaper is just going in the trash either way anyhow, really it makes sense you should just use it as much as you can as soon as you can, better for your health and your sleep that way!" Tommy didn't like hearing this, but he also felt relieved that David didn't mind having a bed pooper for a tenant, Tommy figured David was used to this kind of thing from his nephew and that would explain why David was not only tolerant of it but even supportive of it, it made Tommy feel better to think that thanks to this Tommy wouldn't have to worry about David judging him or wanting to kick him out or something over it, heck David was even hugging Tommy rubbing his back and comforting him over it, if anything it seemed this sort of stuff just brought David closer to him, it did not push David away, Tommy was OK with that, David was so nice, so loving. Tommy was thrilled to have someone showing him love. So with these thoughts Tommy decided not to let a poopy diaper bother him, it wasn't his first, and he was starting to figure it probably wasn't going to be the last, he may as well accept it, it didn't hurt him, just his ego, and egos aren't good for anything. David: "Don't worry about it Tommy, lets just get on with our day OK? Come on down and let's eat breakfast." Tommy: "In a poopy diaper? can't I get out of it first?" David: "Tommy you ate breakfast in a poopy diaper just on Friday it didn't hurt you none then." Tommy: "That was different, that happened in the middle of breakfast! I just let you finish feeding me the rest, so we could be done and go take it off! I don't wanna stay in it the entire breakfast!" David: "You've been in it this long it's not gonna hurt you to wait a bit longer, besides breakfast is ready now. if we wait any longer you'll be eating it cold, you don't want that I'm sure, come on it's a diaper it's meant to hold poopies as long as it needs to, we'll go finish our breakfast as quickly as possible then I'll get you all cleaned up!" Tommy: "It really doesn't bother you? Me smelling like poop?" David: "It really doesn't bother me, not one bit, in fact, I think it's cute, it makes you a real cutie, and besides, using your diaper the way they are meant to be used just makes you a good boy, I like when you are a good boy, come on now." As Tommy relished the flood of warmth through his system David grabbed his wrist and walked him out the door down the stairs and to the dining table, he directed Tommy to sit on a chair and sat up next to Tommy and proceeded to feed him more leftovers from thanksgiving, Tommy didn't like sitting down in the poopy diaper, but he had to admit what did it matter anymore anyway, more and more Tommy was learning to just live with it, he tried his best to tune out the sensations and the stink, and sure enough by about midway through the meal he had momentarily forgotten he was poopy, everything was just ordinary routine then, until breakfast ended, and he stood up, the sensations reminding him of it, he shook off the feeling of disgust and moved on with his day, heading to the bathroom and waiting, David arrived, and they repeated the bathing process just like they had the other day, cleaning his bottom on the vinyl top before guiding him to the tub etc. Once back into Tommy's room David had a choice for Tommy to make. David: "OK Tommy, it's back to school today, now, I know you probably want to go back to pull-ups now, and that's fine of course, but after you've been in diapers the last 5 days you might be at risk of an accident or two, just because your body was getting used to them and it takes a bit to retrain it back to holding that nasty stuff inside all over again, you might be fine of course but I think you might want to wear a diaper just in case." Tommy: "NO David! I can't wear diapers to college! that's so ridiculous if someone finds out I'll be the laughingstock of the school!" David: "Tommy no one cares at that school, trust me, there are plenty of students there wearing diapers pooping themselves freely, you'd be quite surprised how common place it is, but if you don't want to wear a diaper that's fine, you take your chances, you're a big boy I'm sure you're right you can probably hold it just fine, but if you do have an accident just remember it's OK, it's not your fault, don't feel bad about it, you can call me if you need help and I'll be there in roughly 5 minutes, I move quicker then a bus." Tommy giggled a bit at that. Tommy: "Ya I don't need diapers, these past 5 days was just cause I was staying on the couch napping, I'll be just fine!" David: "OK well just in case if you do have an accident check your back pack I'll have some emergency supplies for you in there." Tommy just rolled his eyes. With that David held out one of Tommy's pull-ups for him to step into, then his jeans and his shirt, his clothes had begun to get saggy, loose, Tommy's belt had to be fastened on a tighter notch then usual, Tommy didn't seem to notice. When Tommy got to the door to put his shoes on David pulled out the 'key' and took off Tommy's mittens. David: "Remember when you get home you stay right here at the door until I get the mittens back on you!" Tommy: "Yes OK I know." Tommy put his shoes on. Tommy: "My shoes are getting loose, I think they must be getting old or something, there's space in front of the toes that wasn't there before." David: "Oh, hmm ya they are probably just getting old, we'll have to do something about that later, for now you get to school." Tommy went to his bus and to school, his hands freed for the first time, he was back to suckling his thumb on the bus ride, he didn't care anymore, even when he noticed it was in his mouth he just let it stay there and kept suckling away, when Tommy got off the bus he had to pee, like always his breakfast bottle had run through him by the time he'd reached school, like usual he ran for the bathroom nearest his first class, as he ran down the halls he felt warmth on his crotch, he looked down and realized he was peeing while running! he tried to stop it and managed to but not without effort, not without the damage already being done, he kept running and when he reached the bathroom he lost control again as he entered into the room, by the time he was in a stall taking his pants off the pull-up was soaked it had even leaked onto his pants, there was a giant wet spot on his pants in the legs, the pattern was clearly a leaky pull-up, some pee even made it into his right shoe, he pulled down the drenched pull-up to his ankles and sat on the toilet and emptied out but there wasn't much left by that point, he groaned and sniffled and tried not to cry, David was right! I did have an accident! I haven't even gotten to my first class and my pants are already wet! David had stopped giving Tommy the bladder relaxant the night before, it should be out of his system by now, this accident was all Tommy's own doing, Tommy then remembered what David said about "emergency supplies" he opened his backpack, nothing in there but the usual books etc, then Tommy looked in his lunch bag, the paw patrol backpack, crammed in there he found the overalls from his closet, and a pull up. Tommy also found in his paw patrol backpack a packet of baby wipes, and a plastic bag, he took off his shoes and socks one of which was wet, and the pull-up, and put the socks and jeans into the plastic bag and tied it off, shoving it into his backpack. He wiped himself down with baby wipes from his feet to his legs to his crotch and bottom, and tossed the wipes into the used pull-up on the floor, he grabbed the clean pull-up and stared at it, like the last one it had paw patrol characters on it, he couldn't help smiling, he was glad to see his favorite cartoons on something he'd have to wear, he stepped into the pull up and pulled it up his legs, settling it into his crotch, it crinkled a little, he pulled on the overalls adorned also with paw patrol character patches, having just a t shirt and pull-up inside the overalls felt exposed in some way, it did nothing to hide the subtle crinkle of the pull up whenever he moved, he put on his shoes without socks, wincing as his right foot squished a little, he zipped up his bags balled up the used pull-up and took it to the trash can, washed his hands and headed for class, he was really late for his first class this time, it was normal for him to get there a little late but this had to be the record, he entered the room and the professor stopped talking, glaring at him while he took his seat, blushing all the while. The professor resumed speaking. Near the end of class students were reading a section they'd been instructed to read when the bell went off, the second it stopped Tommy's teacher spoke up. Professor mustache: "Thomas pickleson! please see me after class." Tommy gulped, he sat still until the other students had filed out, then approached his professor. Tommy: "You wanted to see me sir?" Mustache: "Thomas! You are always late to my class! Today you were nearly 20 minutes late!" Tommy was sure that had to be an exaggeration, but he wasn't going to argue. Tommy: "I'm sorry sir, I had to run to the bathroom, I usually do when I get off the bus, and there's not much time to squeeze that in between the bus ride and the start of class." Mustache: "The bathroom? I had expected a better excuse then that! if your bathroom habits are going to interfere with my class and the learning of my other students then that is an unacceptable problem! You need to find a solution that gets you to class on time, I won't have these interruptions every day any longer! It isn't fair to the other students! they didn't come here to watch you saunter in the door long after they've already gotten here and taken their seats!" Tommy felt completely berated, he felt bad that he might have had a negative impact on the other students. Tommy: "Yes sir, I'll figure something out, I promise." Mustache: "You better, cause if you're not here on time tomorrow then do not enter, I don't want that door opening after I've begun the class!" Tommy: "Yes sir I'll be on time I promise!" Professor Mustache waved Tommy off, seemingly dismissing him. Tommy turned and walked away, a slight crinkling as he did so, the professors ears perked up in the now otherwise totally empty and silent room, the sound stood out, he glared at Tommy's bum as he walked away, the gears turning in his head... Lunchtime eventually arrived and Tommy sat in his usual corner of the cafeteria, and began trying to eat his lunch, he found it much more difficult then he'd remembered, first his sandwich fell apart in his hands as he tried to smash them into his mouth, pieces and globs falling onto his shirt, then the mixed fruit he found he couldn't pinch it in his fingers without them slipping out, so instead he grabbed onto them in his palm mashing them with a full fist into his mouth, the juices getting all over his face, he wasn't sure why it was suddenly so difficult to feed himself, but he was sure making a mess out of it, the juice box was it's usual battle and eventually he finished lunch, with quite a bit of it on him instead of in him, his next class went fine and then the last class came, half-way through the last class he realized he had forgotten to use the bathroom, he usually forced himself to go to the rest room before this class because it was a long 90 minute class and even though he didn't usually feel the need when the class began he was always bursting by the end of it if he hadn't forced himself to empty out just before entering. Today he'd forgotten, the long 3-day break had broken his routine, the accident this morning and the pull-up had set his mind out of the rhythm as well, now he still had 45ish minutes left in the class and his bladder was rapidly filling with his lunchtime giant juice box. The last time he had tried to get up to go to the bathroom from this class it had drawn the professors attention, who in turn had put the whole classes attention onto Tommy, Tommy didn't want to go through that again, especially with all these food stains on his shirt he was aware of, he was embarrassed about it, so he stayed seated trying to make it to the end of class, it didn't take long for Tommy's bladder to overwhelm him and burst a flood into his pull up, he sat there holding still praying it would hold, and no one could tell he was peeing himself in class, he had held on as strong as he could, but he just lost control unexpectedly, he felt he was still clenching even as it flooded out of him, like his clenching just was no longer strong enough to stop the flood gates. Near as he could tell from his sitting position it seemed the pull up had held up, but it was definitely soaked, it felt sodden, it was much different then the diapers of yesterday, those didn't feel so sodden like this, they handled wettings much better, Tommy was a bit grossed out by how it felt, for just a moment he found himself wishing it was a diaper instead, so he wouldn't have to worry about any of this anymore. Tommy had to fart, he'd been ignoring it for a bit now, his bladder was his main focus and the gas wasn't worth even thinking about, he figured he could just ignore it, he couldn't just fart right now the class room was too quiet at this moment, but the pressure was building, I must be really gassy today Tommy thought, he was sure it wasn't poo, it didn't feel solid, it only felt like gas, but he'd been wrong before, he was scared to be wrong again, but the pressure couldn't be ignored forever, he just kept seated and tried to hold it, all these potty troubles was distracting him from the professor, he was missing things, and he knew it, he hated that this was costing him learning, he hated that he was feeling such discomfort in his bottom right now, suddenly a faculty member of the school popped their head in a side door down near the professor, the professor looked over asking: "what is it?" the faculty member waved the professor over seemingly wanting a word in private. professor longhair: "uhm class talk amongst yourselves while I step away to see what the lady requires of me, you should discuss what we just went over in that last chapter." Then the professor left the room. The class all took a breath of relief relaxing from the strain of their focus, and chatted it up with their friends some of them instead just focusing on their books, Tommy figured now was a good time to run to the bathroom to try and pee any that remained, as Tommy leaned forward to grab his bags and stand that was all the strain required for his bottom to open up and a large mass of mush rapidly filled up the back of his pull up, he hadn't even finished standing by the time it was all out of him already, his eyes opened wide bulging out of his head, he couldn't believe that had just happened, he thought 'I could have sworn it was just a fart! I hadn't even decided to fart it just came out! oh my god! I just pooped my pants in the middle of class!' Tommy sat right back down, plopping onto his butt, as if that would help hide what had happened, regretting it as he felt it squish against his bottom, he sat there stiff as a board back straight staring straight ahead lost in thought, what was happening to him, he pooped the bed and then his pants in the middle of class! Hmm, perhaps pooping the bed had prevented him fully emptying, he rationalized, maybe I should have forced myself to empty out more on the toilet once that diaper came off, maybe that's why this happened, I still had to poop this morning I didn't get it all out and now it's caught up to me. All the rationalizing didn't change the fact he was now stuck in class in a poopy wet pull up, he was terrified, what if someone smells that's it's coming from me, what if I leak! I should get out of here immediately! But Tommy was scared to move, he sat still thinking if that was really the best option for another minute or two, when he decided to go for it the moment he shifted to get up the professor re-entered the room and the room immediately went silent, damn! he was stuck now, he sat back down into his muck, wincing a bit, the professor apologized for the interruption and launched straight back into his lecture, Tommy had no choice but to stay put, luckily class was near over anyhow, it was only a few more minutes before the bell rang, Tommy stayed put busying himself with his notes until the students had all left, he wanted to file out last, so no one could get a look at his bottom which must be bulging now he assumed, if not worse, if the pull up leaked then it will be totally obvious what's occurred. He was terrified to find out, once he was last out the door and packed his bags and speed walked/waddled out of the room. He waddled to his bus stop trying not to think about the state of his pants, he couldn't go to the restroom he didn't have any more spare pull-ups on him, he would have to just waddle with his used pull-up until he got home, as he stood there waiting for the bus, it did not come, he realized with dread the bus must have already arrived a few minutes early today, and because he had waited to leave class last, he had missed it, he would have to wait for the next one, during the 15-minute wait his bladder confirmed his earlier suspicion that it had not fully emptied, it's urgency had returned, he was wiggling in place doing a little potty dance trying to hold it, he didn't want to miss another bus, and he certainly didn't want to try going to a potty to have to deal with a pull up that was already messy, he'd just try to make it home where David could help him out. As he saw the bus turn onto his street in the distance Tommy's anxiety peaked and his bladder once again let loose against his will, again he was clenching and it was flowing out all the same! The pull-up was no match for a second wetting, the peepee leaked out the pull-ups leg holes soaking his overalls making very obvious dark wet patches on the sides of his pull up, it not only made it obvious he'd wet himself, it also was pretty obvious that it was a leaky pull-up or diaper, anyone familiar with the pattern of diaper leaks would recognize the wetness on his pants as being just that, Tommy was quickly openly crying, but he sniffled it up and tried to stop the bawling as the bus came to a stop, he had no choice, he'd have to board like this, he got on the bus and flashed his pass hoping to make it by the driver unnoticed, the driver did notice, he grabbed Tommy's wrist and swung him back around to get a look at his pants, he glared at Tommy's pee stain for a minute, seemingly figuring out the matter at hand, his initially gruff approach softened, he must be thinking Tommy is special needs to be having a leaky diaper like this. driver: "You poor thing, here you stand right here by me and hold on tight to this rail OK big guy? don't sit down please? OK? I just want you to stand right there." This was just like the last time this happened, Tommy recognized the bus driver just didn't want Tommy getting pee on his seats, but Tommy was struck by the difference in demeanor, the last time Tommy had wet pants on the bus the driver had been rather mean about it, a real rough harsh tone. But this time the driver was being so gentle so kind, even forgiving, Tommy was really glad for that, he was OK with that, if this was the worst of it then it isn't so bad, Tommy was still breaking down on the inside for sure, but this had helped a great deal to make it easier to stifle those tears for the time being until he could get off the bus and out of sight of the public, Tommy simply nodded at the bus driver and grabbed the rail, thumb popping from his mouth as he did, he hadn't even realized he was suckling his thumb, as the bus driver had studied him, no wonder he was being talked down to, Tommy realized then that if sucking his thumb made people more gentle with him he might just wanna do it more often... Tommy held the hand rail and stared ahead as the bus moved on towards his home, planting the other thumb in his mouth and suckling away, at one point during the short bus ride he felt his bladder once again want some release, he didn't even bother to hold it this time, what's the point, the damage was already done, it wasn't much, but he let it out without difficulty, expanding the wet spots on his overalls as he did, the bus got to his stop, and he hopped off and ran for his door, he threw the door open and ran to David, he didn't even take his shoes off, he was bawling now, David was on the couch but stood as soon as he detected the commotion, he embraced Tommy in a hug and rubbed his back. David: "Whoa! Hey little guy what's the big deal? what happened? Tell me what happened please?" David hadn't seen the wet spot, Tommy had run up to hug him too quickly. Tommy half sobbed half screamed. Tommy: "I don't know what happened! I just couldn't stop it! It happened so quickly! and it got all over my pants and I couldn't help it! why! why can't I stop it!" David could smell him by this point, he understood Tommy had pooped himself, and as likely comes with poo probably wet himself too, David understood he must have leaked on his clothing at school. David: "Oh Tommy it's OK, I did say you might have an accident remember? Do you also remember I said it isn't your fault? I told you this morning do not be hard on yourself, don't let it make you sad, it isn't a big deal, it's OK, remember?" Tommy did vaguely remember that, but it's one thing to hear it and another thing to go through it. Tommy: "But people saw! The whole bus saw my wet pants and I just didn't want them to see!" David: "Don't worry Tommy they will never see you again OK? I'm gonna make sure of that!" Tommy was confused by this unexpected response, the confusion slowed his tears considerably, the reassurance of not seeing the bus people anymore sounded nice. Tommy: "huh? what? But how?" David: "Simple Tommy, I'll just drive you to school each day, and pick you up after, no big deal, I'm usually just sitting around here anyway, it's no sweat off my back." Tommy didn't want to burden David further, but he remembered David's prior words about how this stuff wasn't a burden to him, that he enjoyed doing things for Tommy, so Tommy dismissed the thought and simply accepted. Tommy: "That'd be great actually, thank you David." Tommy's sniffles had died off now, crisis averted, Tommy still felt ashamed, standing there in wet paw patrol overalls and a leaky pullup, but he was much better knowing he'd never see those bus people again. David: "Listen I like standing here hugging you too but I think we need to get you cleaned up before you get anything on my nice carpet. Also, we are gonna have to have a talk about shoes in the house..." Tommy realized he had forgotten to take his shoes off, fuck! he thought, what punishment is that rule going to bring next! Tommy: "What's the punishment for that?!" David: "Shh we don't have to talk about that now, let me get you cleaned up, and we'll talk about it later." David grabbed Tommy by the hand and led him to the bathroom, along the way Tommy asked. Tommy: "Oh ya, what about the mittens." Surprising himself that he didn't just keep quiet about getting away with not putting them on at the door. Though if he was honest with himself he might have to acknowledge that he'd come to like the mittens, he liked how it made David take closer care of him, he liked the extra love. David: "Ya you did forget that too but that's OK, I'll let that one slide just for a few minutes, I'd rather get you cleaned up first, we can get those on after the bath." Tommy felt good about that. Glad to hear that even though the mittens weren't on he was still getting a bath rather than a shower, and all the care and love that came with it. Once in the bathroom David got the bath running, he guided Tommy to the small padded vinyl changing table, David took Tommy's overalls off and made a showing of it's front and back to display the damage done to the pants, the wet spots had reached clear down to the knee on one leg, nearly half-way there on the other, David turned the pants around and Tommy's face went white, there was obvious poop stains on the butt, on both sides of the pull ups leg holes, it was clear from both the front and the back that he had a leaky diaper, and the back was leaking poop into his pants, Tommy had faced forward on the bus, standing at the very front, convinced he was hiding his wet pants from the rest of the bus behind him, but in reality he had been putting his poopy pants on display for all of them the whole ride. His eyes watered but he didn't let himself bawl. Tommy: "I'm glad I don't have to ride the bus anymore" was all he could say. David: "Well Tommy, it's OK, it's not your fault, but I think this means you need to wear diapers from now on." Tommy: "What!!! in the daytime! David I can't do that!" David: "Tommy what you can't do is keep your pants clean and dry! and that's OK, really it isn't a big deal, assuming you wear the diapers, without diapers this becomes a big deal, it makes a mess and it's a lot to clean, these pants are probably ruined, I doubt I can get these stains out, I loaned you my nephews overalls and now they are going in the trash, that won't happen with diapers, they keep it all contained so it never spoils your clothing, no one will know! it's OK! don't worry Tommy! you'll be OK!" Tommy: "Aw but David do I really have to? this was just a fluke I'm just still adjusting from the break you said it yourself!" David: "Yeah Tommy but this is more than just one little accident, this pull up is so over used it had to be more than one wetting, plus you pooped it, I hadn't even expected that one, plus tell me something, when you left today you were in jeans, so on top of what happened in this pull-up you must have also had a leaky accident in your jeans too right?" Tommy just blushed and nodded a gentle embarrassed nod. David: "That's what I thought, and to answer your other question of do you have to, yes actually you do, it's in the rules Tommy, people who wet or mess their pants in the daytime must wear diapers 24/7, you signed it in the contract. Don't worry Tommy this one isn't a punishment, it's just being practical, you'll see. Besides, think how nice it will be to not have to run to the bathroom all the time anymore!" Tommy suddenly remembered professor mustache's warning from today, if Tommy isn't on time tomorrow he won't be allowed into class, Tommy realized a diaper is exactly what he is going to need to do that... and so Tommy reluctantly stopped arguing. David sensed the acquiescence and moved on with the process, the whole time Tommy had just been standing there in only his used pull-up, accentuating his new status, David grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him onto his mushy bottom on the table, then grabbed him by the chest and back and gently settled him down onto his back, taking care to make sure his head was set on the table gently, David tore the sides of the pull up apart, then pulled the front down like a diaper. He used baby wipes to wipe up everything he could to the best of his ability, then grabbed Tommy's ankles lifting them and his bottom up into the air, and proceeded to repeat the thorough wiping on Tommy's backside, his thighs his legs everywhere David could think of, he pulled the used pull up aside and took a wipe to the matt beneath Tommy before setting his bottom back down on it, he noticed Tommy was suckling his thumb, he'd put it in at some point during the process. David double bagged the pull up washed his hands then returned to Tommy, still laying on his back, nude, he grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him back up to his feet, it's a good thing David was really strong, but David could tell Tommy was getting lighter, bit by bit. He grabbed Tommy's hand and pulled him to the tub, no more words were spoken from there, the process went as usual, Tommy felt like this was now ordinary, being bathed by David was not just normal now, it was something Tommy looked forward to, it was practically like getting a massage, a soapy watery massage. Once in the bedroom David led the boy, still suckling his thumb, over to the changing table, David grabbed Tommy's wrist and pulled his thumb out, inserting the pacifier in it's place. David then pulled out a clean pair of the mittens and the squishy balls, putting them into Tommy's palms he pulled the mittens onto his hands and fastened the strap at the wrist, he then went about diapering Tommy in the usual way, a thick overnight diaper a cloth contour cover and the locking pants over that. then he dressed Tommy in yet another new sleeper, this one did not have footies, this sleeper was green and had a hood, the hood of this sleeper had a froggy smile and froggy eyes sticking out of it, David was well stocked on sleepers some with attached footies some not, some with attached mittens some not, he had multiple varieties of all sizes, he found it easier to keep someone in a new sleeper each time rather then letting them realize that the same one was suddenly getting larger on them, David didn't want them realizing they were shrinking for as long as possible. This is one of the changes David had been making to Tommy's DNA, Tommy had arrived to this house at a stature of 5 foot 10 inches. At this stage Tommy was closer to 5 foot 5 inches, which David could tell thanks to the giraffe measuring him at his door frame every day. David had been injecting Tommy with DNA altering compounds in addition to the aforementioned reduction of pubic hair the alterations would also tell his body that it was not supposed to be so tall, that his height was supposed to max out at a much shorter height, the final result would be below 4 feet tall, but it would take a long time to get there, the process was just like how the body grew up, it came in growth spurts here and there, but in this case more like shrink spurts, the body had to break down the excess material which was making up the excess height a little at a time, and then reorganize everything necessary to accommodate those changes a little at a time before repeating the process a few more millimeters at a time, on and on day by day, just like how someone grows, just in reverse, David could accelerate the process if he wanted, but that would cause pain and discomfort, a process like this always has 'growing pains' and the slower you go at it the less noticeable those are. Random aches here and there, if David wanted he could shrink a person 2 feet in the span of a month but it would be very painful for them, the ache that you feel with a growing pain would be full body for them and it would be persistent, not short-lived, but rather constant. But this was a level of cruelty David had never yet stooped to, David didn't want to be cruel to anyone, in David's way he believed what he was doing for his tenants was love, he saw them as children growing up too fast, unprepared for the real world, needing a second chance, that they had grown arrogant in their ignorance and by turning them back into babies for just a time, they could readjust their perspectives and realize they were not smarter better or more prepared than anyone else, that they in fact need others, just as others will need them, but Tommy was a special case, day by day David had realized Tommy had anchored a hook into David's heart, that would never let go, David did not want to send Tommy out into the world like he eventually had to do for his prior tenants, David didn't think Tommy wanted to ever do that either, Tommy may not realize it yet but David knew that eventually Tommy would figure it out, he belonged as David's permanent lifelong baby, that was the happiest option for the both of them, David would help Tommy to figure it out, little by little. With Tommy dressed David got a serious look on his face. David: "OK Tommy, now, about what happened with your shoes, you came in the door and ran on the carpet without taking them off, that's a big no no." Tommy was still laying on his back on the changing table nursing his pacifier, his eyes got big as he realized he was in trouble again. David: "Now maybe you don't remember what you agreed to, so I'm going to remind you. The rule states: No shoes in the house, if you are caught wearing shoes in the house you will be forced to wear crawl booties for a week. Now I'm not sure if you know what those are, you never asked about it when you agreed to it, but let me show you." David pulled out what looked like house slippers, they looked just like the fabric that made up Tommy's mittens, same durable thickly padded untearable material, they covered all the way to the ankle where there was again a strap just like the one on the mittens, David let Tommy study them, David then pulled from inside the booty a fabric sole which had metal spikes sticking out of it! Tommy's heart leapt to his throat, and he got very nervous suddenly. David: "Don't worry, they aren't sharp, they may look it but they can't actually break the skin." David pressed the spikes into his own arm and pushed hard, he pulled away and there was no damage, just some depressions that quickly faded. He held the sole to Tommy's arm and pressed so Tommy could feel, they didn't hurt, their tips were rounded, not sharp. David: "These soles stay in the booties and you won't even feel them there, unless you stand on your feet, if you stand up then all your weight goes into the spikes, and they will hurt, they won't break the skin, there won't be any damage, but it is not comfortable, I doubt you could tolerate standing on them for more than a few seconds, it's kinda like walking on rocks barefoot, or gravel or something like that, it just hurts the sensitive feet. The point here is this, you will be forced to crawl for a week, these will leave you no choice, you will wear these and your mittens for the duration of the sentence, being stuck crawling is meant to teach you how to appreciate a clean carpet, if there is a stain or something dirty on the carpet you are going to be up close and intimate with it when crawling, if the carpet is clean the crawling is actually pleasant, this appreciation should reinforce in the future a motivation to never wear your shoes in the house again!" Tommy was less nervous now that he knew the spikes couldn't draw blood and truly harm him, but he was still somewhat nervous about this. David slipped the sole back into the booty spikes facing upwards pointing toward where Tommy's foot would soon be, and then David slipped the booties onto Tommy's feet, Tommy flinched for a moment expecting to be poked with spikes on his feet, but instead once in place it was actually comfortable, the booties were very soft, very padded, he liked the soft comfort they brought to his feet, and the spikes were barely noticeable, with no weight against them their rounded tips only gently rested against his skin, it even tickled a little bit. With a click and then another click David had securely locked the booties into place at the ankles, David grabbed Tommy under the arm pits and lifted him off the table and set him down, Tommy reflexively put his feet down to stand, forgetting that he wasn't supposed to be doing that. Immediately when his weight caught up to his feet the spikes pushed into his feet, and he buckled to his bottom on the floor, it wasn't very painful really just very uncomfortable, he even pondered if he might be able to try again he could probably walk a few steps if he gritted his teeth through it, but he didn't want to try, he wanted to avoid that discomfort, and so he sat there on his bottom, David looking down at him. David: "I know it's gonna take some getting used to, but you'll see, crawling isn't so bad, it's only for a week, now the stairs is a different animal you could try to scoot down on your bottom but take care not to put weight on your feet as you do, you might find it better to scoot down them backwards using your knees, it's up to you, I'm sure you'll figure it out." David turned to walk out leaving Tommy to his business Tommy: "Wait!" Tommy slurred around his pacifier, forgetting it was in his mouth, he spit it out, it dangled from the clip to his sleepers chest. David: "hmm? what's the matter? Want me to carry you? I will if you want." Tommy blushed, not only at the offer to be carried but at his realization he actually liked the sound of that. Tommy: "Uhm, well, maybe later." He said sarcastically as if joking, but it seemed both David and Tommy could tell he was actually considering it. Tommy: "But no, I need your help to do my homework." He said holding up his mittens. David: "Oh yes! Silly me, I forgot you students and your homework duties, OK where's your bag?" Tommy: "I left it downstairs by the door." David: "Well OK my good little boy you wait right here and I'll go get your bag." David left Tommy to his refreshed inner warmth and his thoughts, sat on the floor on his bottom. Tommy explored his booties, looking them over, even trying to slip them off, they would not come off, the ankle strap was locked in place with the same type of lock that was on his mittens, but the botties were indeed very soft and comfy, Tommy found himself really liking the way they felt. They were so padded he could probably kick the corner of the table with his toes and not feel a thing, Tommy suddenly realized he could smell paint again, he looked around the room wondering where it was coming from this time, he found the new painted characters, all along the bottom edge of the wall, they were more noticeable now that he was on the floor, they were all animal characters all baby versions and all wearing diapers, there was a kangaroo, a koala, a raccoon, a fox, a puppy dog, a cow, a piggy, a hippo, a panda, a froggy, a red panda, a couple monkeys, there was even some different types of dinosaurs, all smiling and playfully looking out at Tommy, and all of it looked professionally done, Tommy wasn't upset this time, he understood David just wanted to make the room more fun for his nephew next time he came around, Tommy was just impressed David had done all this while he was at school and done such a good job at it. Tommy then looked over to his computer and realized he needed to be there to do his homework, so for the first time in decades, Tommy got onto his hands, butt in the air, and crawled to his computers mini desk, then plopped his butt back onto the carpet. He hadn't had to crawl far, but still it made him blush crimson, how embarrassing, here he is dressed in double diapers, a froggy sleeper, booties and mittens, suckling a pacifier, and crawling around the carpet, he wondered how much was there left to separate him from an infant. At least infants don't have to do homework he supposed, and giggled a little at that, the joke relieving at least a little of his humiliation. David found the two bags, he opened the paw patrol backpack, preparing to clean it out and get it ready for tomorrows lunch, in there he found the baggy with Tommy's clothes of his first accident of the day, he merely tossed it in the garbage can, the kid could barely fit in those jeans anymore anyway and it was never going to be his style again either. David came back to the room to see Tommy had made it to his computer, a little disappointed he missed Tommy's first crawl, he made a mental note to check back the hidden camera footage later, so he could enjoy it at least that way. David sat down besides Tommy and pulled out what Tommy needed at his instruction, they sat together and went over his homework, David turning books to whatever page Tommy asked for, writing down for Tommy whatever needed written, googling or typing whatever Tommy needed done on his computer, and with Tommy sitting there doing nothing but reading and talking David did Tommy's homework for him, Tommy did the mental work and David did the physical, David found this fun, he enjoyed stealing glances at Tommy's babied state, Tommy was enjoying the closeness, the help he was getting, it made him feel loved to have someone helping him even in this bizarre circumstance. Eventually they completed Tommy's homework. David: "OK come on Tommy lets eat, I'll go get dinner going, shouldn't take long we still have left overs to eat, I'll just reheat them right now, and David left the room, David was anxious to see how Tommy chose to handle the stairs. Tommy didn't want to start crawling again, once David was out of the room Tommy decided to try standing again, the memory of how it had felt was somewhat faded now and walking was still his habit, it felt natural that he must stand and walk now, so he tried again, he couldn't get up, once he put one foot flat and tried to step onto it, it was too uncomfortable to get to standing, putting all his weight onto one foot was definitely out of the question, so he put his hands back out in front, butt up in the air and crawled over to his bed, he figured to try pulling himself up to standing with his bed frame, pouring his weight into it instead. Indeed, he did succeed this way in getting onto his feet, for a moment, the moment he let go of the bed and tried to take a step it was once again too much to tolerate against his foot and collapsed again onto his bottom, sighing in frustration he gave up trying before he hurt himself, collapsing to the floor had been a bit of a hard fall, he didn't want to keep doing that, and so he accepted, he'd have no choice but to crawl, humiliation be damned. Once again nursing his pacifier as he went, hands out in front of him, bottom up in the air he crawled to the door, and through it, then crawled to the stairs and looked down them. It's amazing how in a new position the stairs look so steep, so far down, but when standing and walking he bounds up and down them without even noticing them, how suddenly his face lower to the ground the stairs seem taller, he was nervous to try and get down them, but he was hungry, and could smell the food that had already been microwaved, Tommy didn't notice but David was watching from the bottom of the stairs, he was trying to stay out of sight and peer around the corner, he just had to witness this moment. It was too cute to miss. Sighing again, Tommy approached the stairs inch by inch, sitting on his bottom, he was scooting his bottom toward the top step, he now had his bottom sitting right on the top step, as he faced forward, this put his feet flat on the step below, the spikes were making their presence known, he hadn't put weight on them yet, but they seemed to be saying don't forget we are here, you better not increase your weight on us. Tommy wasn't sure how to do this, scooting his butt down a step usually meant momentarily having weight on the feet, so Tommy turned to his right and leaned onto his side, so instead his weight would be on his leg, Tommy tried to scoot down sideways like this, he made it down one step, then another, then he slipped and started sliding down the steps sideways, he slid a few steps before stopping himself, that was a bit painful, he knew now that going sideways was precarious, so he had to admit defeat yet again, that David was right, he'd have to go down backwards, Tommy put his right knee down on a step, and his other knee beside it, leaned forward and kept his mittened hands against the step at chest level, then slowly carefully lowered one knee down to the next step, then the other knee, then the mittens, he repeated this process until he made it to the bottom, it was a lot like climbing a ladder but in reverse and with knees instead of feet. David went and sat down in the dining table before Tommy could turn around and see him watching, David was quite pleased with the infantile display. Tommy looked over at the table and saw David, Tommy only had two options, ask David to carry him the handful of steps to the table or crawl in front of David, neither seemed like much of a choice, he was going to look like a baby either way, so he began crawling, David trying not to grin too widely just ate some of his own meal as he waited. When Tommy reached his chair, he could not get into it, that would require weight on his feet, he just glared over at David. David chuckled, then set his own meal aside and grabbed Tommy at the armpits and lifted him into his seat, David attached the rubber bib then went straight to feeding Tommy his meal, and his bottle. With the meal finished Tommy went to stand out of reflex, once again having forgotten about the booties, he of course immediately collapsed to his bottom when his weight hit the spikes, he groaned in frustration and went at crawling to the couch, David tried hard not to chuckle. David: "Careful there, you keep collapsing hard like that you might hurt yourself, probably better you just let me lift you from the chair next time OK sport?" Tommy didn't reply, he figured David was probably right about that, but he wasn't ready to admit another defeat even one so small and justified. Tommy simply crawled the rest of the way to the couch and climbed onto it, careful to keep weight off the soles of his feet, wrapping himself in his bwankie. He muttered quietly Tommy:"bwankie, I missed you, hold me." David finished his meal, cleaned up the table and dishes, and made a new warm bottle of milk for Tommy, having finished the one at dinner. David joined Tommy on the couch and held the boy while feeding him his bottle, Tommy enjoyed the moment, suckling while David watched TV, David flipped channels with his free hand, he occasionally would pause on something he liked, something mature, then flip some more than he'd pause on something childish, some cartoon or baby show, Tommy noticed he didn't care anymore about the mature programming, his interest only perked when it was childish shows or cartoons, before he had a chance to wonder too much about this he felt his bladder announcing itself, distracting him from his thoughts, he pondered about it only for a moment before accepting his only course of action available to him, he just let it go, he warmed his diaper while David continued feeding him his bottle, he blushed quite a bit but accepted it as his new normal for now, maybe one day he could figure out the cause of all this and get it back under control, but in the meantime he was willing to enjoy the love and care he got from David that came with the diapers. He zoned out on the cartoon David had finally settled on, when the bottle was finished David slipped Tommy's paci into Tommy's mouth, he took it and nursed away at it like an old pro, with zero hesitation. They spent the evening in this way, occasionally David would reach down and stick a finger in Tommy's diaper checking it's wetness, making sure he didn't need a change. Tommy felt awfully embarrassed about this but he also didn't want to be asked if he was wet, to have to admit it out loud was seemingly more embarrassing then just putting up with David checking for himself. After Tommy had wet the diaper and David had checked but not reacted Tommy came to understand that a wet diaper doesn't mean an immediate change, David was going to let him be wet as long as he wasn't near leaking point, so Tommy had no reason to worry about wetting causing a change to occur, instead he could wet freely and the changes would only come at roughly the same time whether he was holding on to discomfort or not, which made it pointless to hold onto it, in other words, if you wet 3 big wettings in 4 hours, and get a change, it's no different timing wise if you wet 10 small wettings in 4 hours and get a change. Considering this line of thinking Tommy decided to stop holding it in, having an empty bladder felt so much better, so he decided he would just try to keep it empty if he could, there was no reason to hold it anymore. David had already intended to always leave the TV on children's programming for Tommy, to get him used to it, to get him fully familiarized with it, and thus invested in it, today David was switching channels as a test, he wanted to see if Tommy still held any interest at all for the other mature shows, he could tell by his reactions that he did not, he just wanted his baby shows now, David was very pleased with Tommy's progress, after tonight the TV would be reprogrammed, David would rig it to only show children's programming, Tommy would never see any of those other shows ever again, David had a suspicion that Tommy won't even notice their absence anymore. David had total control over what the television showed, he had a programmer friend redesign his TV, so he could access it's backend through his smartphone, and instruct it what shows to display at what times on what channels, David made sure the television still appeared to be showing cable, even though it was really all preprogrammed, he could of course with a password reconnect to the cable, but as long as Tommy was around he would keep the TV to carefully managed programming he had hand picked, he would set up marathons of whatever shows he wanted Tommy watching for the day, and he made it all look natural, he'd slip commercials in between episodes and have the usual intro and outro during the show breaks etc, everything looked like it was just ordinary cable. The commercials were also handpicked, David would often put toy commercials and diaper commercials, and anything else he could think of that would help show Tommy the pleasantness of baby life. Bedtime arrived and David stood up, turned the TV off, and pulled the blanket off Tommy who merely whined a little. Tommy: "My bwankie." Tommy blushed a little at having admitted out loud that he'd been calling it his bwankie, David of course did not flinch at this, acted like it was totally normal, David folded the bwankie and set it aside, then he picked Tommy up, holding him in a hug with Tommy's legs crossed around David's waist, David supported Tommy's squishy bottom with his right hand, holding Tommy's back with his left hand, and carried him upstairs, Tommy could feel the squish of his diaper against David's abdomen the whole time, David took Tommy through the routine, once in the bathroom he first removed Tommy's booties sleeper diaper etc, then had bath time, new bottle for Tommy's bedtime diapering, fresh mittens, fresh booties, fresh sleeper this one had a hood with a raccoon face eyes and ears and the coloring of the sleeper looked just like a raccoon too, David carried him to bed, tucking him in, feeding him the rest of the bottle even past him falling asleep, and inserting the paci into his mouth and leaving the room. That night David decided it was time to revamp his ocean whispers, Tommy had shown he was very readily accepting them, they no longer needed to be as carefully worded, David figured he could start being more direct and simple with Tommy's suggestions, many things Tommy had taken into his personality by now to such a degree David felt they could be removed from the whispers. For example, Tommy clearly loved his cartoons, David doubted that would change even with the suggestion removed, so he rewrote the whole operation focusing on the things he felt still needed some reinforcement, and some new things. The whispers would now be: "When I feel an emotion I will let it out. It's OK to cry. Whenever I feel upset I will cry freely. Crying is a good thing, it gets all the bad feelings out. I love my warm bottles. I love drinking them no matter where I am. I don't care if anyone see's me. I love being fed my food. I cannot feed myself. I always make a mess with food. I love my diapers. I love letting all discomfort go. I will never hold onto discomfort again. When I feel pressure in my bottom I will always puuuush it out no matter where I am. Whenever I feel pressure in my bladder I will let it go, no matter what. My diapers will always protect me. I love my bwankie. I want to always have my bwankie with me. I love when Daadaa dresses me. I love the things he dresses me in. I love my mittens. I love my booties. I love my pacifier. I love crawling. I will always keep my pacifier with me and use it whenever I want. I have no problem doing this, no matter what. Whenever I do any of these things I know I am a good boy. When I am a good boy I feel warmth and love swell up inside me. It starts in my belly and flows into my chest and through my arms and legs until my whole body is filled with warmth and love. I love being a good boy." Tommy dreamed deeply, his dreams were peaceful and content, there was no nightmare event, no difficult moment. When Tommy awoke, he was still nursing his pacifier, he tried to stand up, forgetting for a moment about the booties, and once again he collapsed to the floor onto his bottom, which squished significantly, he realized then that he was poopy, he had yet again pooped in the night, and now Tommy had fallen onto it in his haste to get out of bed, the shock of his hard landing coupled with the shock of being poopy yet again was too much for his groggy mind, and he started bawling like a baby, he hadn't bawled so freely and openly in many years. David came running into the room having heard the bang of Tommy's fall and the crying over the baby monitor, he found Tommy on the floor by his bed. David: "Oh Tommy! Did you fall out of bed again?! I remember you did that when you first got here too! We need to do something about that I think." Tommy was too busy crying to pay attention, he didn't care if David mistook his fall to the floor as being from the bed, it didn't matter, either way he'd hit the floor and it had hurt, and smooshed his mess, both of those are what bothered him. David held the boy and shushed him, rubbing Tommy's back as he did so, Tommy settled down pretty quickly as he woke up more and realized how pathetic he must look bawling on the floor like this, he wasn't sure why he cried so readily from that, it was just too much too soon after waking up so recently. With Tommy's sniffles died off, David picked up Tommy and carried him down the stairs, supporting his squishy bottom beneath his arm, Tommy's legs wrapped around David's waist, David set Tommy in a chair at the table and went straight into feeding him left overs. Tommy's eyes were still red from crying, and he still had a sniffle or two, but he was feeling better. Tommy: "Will these left overs ever end!" David: "Well hey there, glad to see you're feeling better, don't worry there's not much left, we'll probably be done with them at dinner tonight." David fed Tommy his food and his bottle then before Tommy could try to get up he grabbed him and carried him to the bath, they did the usual routine and brought Tommy clean and dried to his room, David carried him the whole way, laying him down on the changing table, he went about diapering him for the day, he put him in the same combo, an extra thick overnight diaper, a cloth contour cover, and the locking plastic pants, Tommy wasn't even really paying attention, just nursing his pacifier and staring at the ceiling lost in thought. David pulled a new shirt over Tommy's head, grabbed his wrists and fed them through the arms on his own one at a time, not even bothering to ask Tommy to help at all. There were some snaps at the crotch as Tommy was buttoned into what turned out to be a onesie, he was still too lost in thought to notice, the onesie had a white background with paw patrol characters and motifs related to the show all over it. David then pulled out a pair of shortalls, and pulled them up Tommy's legs, pulled the straps around Tommy's sides and over his shoulders adjusting their length to fit snug then buckled the straps to the bib, the shortalls were a baby blue color with even more paw patrol characters all over it, made of a dense sturdy weave of 100% cotton. David grabbed the clip end of the strap that holds Tommy's pacifier still in his mouth being nursed, and clipped it to the shortalls. David picked Tommy up off the table and set him down on the carpet, when Tommy's feet touched the ground he reflexively picked his feet up so his bottom would take the weight instead, it seemed his crawl training was going well, his reflex of standing was becoming a reflex of sitting and crawling. David: "OK my good boy, time to go to school, you grab your bag and meet me in the kitchen, I'm gonna go clean up the dishes and get your lunch out." Tommy snapped out of his thoughts, mostly daydreams of things he was already forgetting what they were. He looked around at himself on the floor, David walking out of the room, he looked over to his bags by his computer, contents strewn about, he had to get going he recalled, he crawled over to the bag, with much less reservation then he had the day before, and began struggling to put things back into the bags, the mittens made it tough. Eventually he pouted a bit and called for David. Tommy: "Daaadvid?! I need halp!" he slurred around his pacifier. Tommy sat still staring at his helpless hands and waited, he'd admitted defeat to himself, he couldn't do it. Hearing the call from the baby monitor, moments later David came back to the room. David: "What's the problem little tyke?" Tommy: "I can't get my things in the bag with these mittens!" David: "Hmm, yes we probably should have cleaned that up last night, alright I'll help you little guy." David went over and cleaned up the items putting them away into Tommy's backpack, it took him maybe 10 seconds. To do what Tommy failed at for many minutes. David: "OK now, come on Tommy, I'll carry your bag down for you, meet me in the kitchen." Tommy had really been hoping he'd get carried some more, but with the bag/backpack he supposed that was a bit too much weight all together. Tommy followed after David crawling along the carpet, David was right Tommy thought/mused, crawling really does make me appreciate a clean carpet, Tommy had been staring at the carpet really closely out of necessity whenever he crawled, he was appreciating it's total lack of stains or crumbs or hair clumps or any of the usual dirty gross things you might see in a dirty house with a carpet. Tommy approached the stairs and having learned his lesson yesterday, he turned around at the top step, and went down the stairs on all fours, one knee at a time. His little bottom wiggling all the way as he did so, at the bottom he crawled to the kitchen and then sat on his bottom to look up at David, David was in the process of packing Tommy's lunch into his paw patrol backpack, David zipped it up and carried it over to the front door, he set it there then also got the diaper bag out of the closet and carried that over setting it next to the backpacks. David: "OK Tommy come over here lets get your shoes on." Tommy wondered/thought 'why the hell did David tell me to come to the kitchen if he wanted me at the front door!' David just wanted to make him crawl more, he loved seeing it, and wanted to acclimate him to it as much as possible, he wanted him to miss being carried though too, which is why he'd carried him so much last night, Tommy was getting familiar with the advantages of being carried, by being shown both experiences intermixed. Tommy resumed crawling to the door without complaining out loud, he got there and plopped back onto his bottom, legs splayed out in front of him. David kneeled down with his key and unlocked Tommy's booties, taking them off and setting them to the side, he then slipped some new socks onto Tommy's feet, then David pulled out from the shoe stand something new, brand-new sneakers! David: "Here you go Tommy, I bought these for you yesterday when you were at school, it's a good thing too cause your old ones smelled like pee after yesterday, so I threw them out." Tommy was thrilled! he hated those old shoes, they were great when they were new but that was so many years ago, they had become old, I'll-fitting, pee smelling, plain looking, dirty shoes! Their time was due, Tommy was happy to get some new shoes. Then Tommy looked at the new shoes as they were being slipped onto his feet by David, Tommy still had the mittens on so couldn't put them on himself anyway, he didn't know why David didn't just first take the mittens off, but he didn't mind, he'd started to really like the mittens they were so soft and comfortable. Looking at the shoes he saw they had paw patrol characters on the side! they were blue and green with a bit of other colors splattered here and there, they looked like toddler shoes! they were toddler shoes! Just sized to fit him! as he thought this David fastened the first shoe and Tommy then realized they were Velcro shoes, he hadn't any laces, it was just two Velcro straps on each shoe! Tommy: "David thanks for buying me new shoes but why are they so childish?" David: "Do you not like them? I can take them back if you want something more boring! I just know you like that show and figured you'd like some shoes that were more fun then those plain old nasty ones you just got out of." As he said this David was just finishing up fastening the second shoe into place, with both shoes in place it was done, Tommy was wearing them. It was only now as Tommy looked over the new shoes on his feet that he got a look at the socks and realized they too were colorfull and covered in paw patrol pups. Tommy: "Well, I guess I do have to admit I like that show, and I do like the colors." David: "Then what's the problem? don't tell me you're embarrassed! Look Tommy, you need to live your life for yourself, not trying to please the surrounding strangers! that never works, people don't care what you're wearing! they aren't gonna be happier because you made some miserable boring choice! Live free, live happy, enjoy the things you wear! It won't make a difference to anyone OK? Just wear them today OK? if you don't like them by the time you come home we'll figure something else out." Tommy: "No you're right, I'm just being fearful, it's OK I like them, thank you David, they fit great too!" David had to go down a couple shoe sizes to get the right fit, Tommy's feet were not as big as they used to be. Tommy didn't even realize he was still sitting on his bottom on the carpet even though the booties were off, and he could stand now, he'd gotten used to it. David grabbed Tommy's wrist and took the key to it, freeing the mittens and removing them, he set them by the booties, then grabbed Tommy's hands and lifted him to his feet, Tommy winced the moment he put his weight down, expecting the slightly painful extremely uncomfortable spikes, they of course were removed, but it shows his habit training was having some effect, he was beginning to reflexively expect the need to crawl, if only he didn't have to walk around college he could be kept to the training 24/7! David thought. For the first time Tommy looked down, at first to see his shoes, and how they looked on him, and his socks and how they were plainly visible, the legs of his clothing stopped well above the sock line, just above the knees, then he noticed what he was wearing, he had no idea why he hadn't noticed sooner, Tommy thought 'these are shortalls! and they look so babyish! they are cotton and baby blue with paw patrol all over them! The t-shirt too!' Tommy grabbed the t-shirt and tried pulling it up to see the bottom of it but it was buried and stuck, tugging at his crotch, he pulled an arm into the shortalls and explored what it was stuck on, he found the buttons and realized it was a babies onesie! David was enjoying this realization that was hitting Tommy, he had dressed Tommy in this without him even paying attention and all this time Tommy had no idea what he was wearing until now, the fact it took so long just showed so much trust and acceptance that Tommy now held for what David would dress him in or do with him. Tommy: "Uhhhhhh David this is baby clothes! These are cotton shortalls! this is a onesie! there's paw patrol motifs all over these!" David: "Now Tommy we did just have a discussion about not letting others scare you out of wearing what you want, that's number 1, number 2 you have to wear the onesie cause it will help hold up the diaper as you walk around all day, that's why babies wear them it isn't cause it's made for babies, it's made for diapers, and you have to wear diapers now, remember the bus ride yesterday?, number 3, your jeans from yesterday were ruined, they had to be thrown in the trash, and so were the overalls, they'd both been ruined, and let's be honest they didn't fit you well anyway, they weren't the right size, this is the right size, it fits you great and I think you look super cute in it, I think it makes you look like a really good boy! and besides all that you're gonna be late if we don't go right now so there's no time to change anyway, we can consider something different tomorrow OK? now lets get going!" Tommy had momentarily wanted to refuse to wear this, but now he was distracted by the feelings of being called a good boy, and also upon hearing he'd be late he remembered what professor mustache had told him, he can't be late today, he has to get there on time, and before he could swallow his pride on this fact David had already grabbed his hand and pulled him outside through the front door, they walked around to the garage where the door was already open, David still holding Tommy's hand guided him to the rear passenger side and opened the door, Tommy climbed in and sat down, this was the first time Tommy had seen David's vehicle, he'd never seen anything like it, it was a massive SUV with lots of room, it looked like it could hold two rows of rear seats but instead it seemed modified, to just put the one rear row further back from the front, so there was more leg room, Tommy could stretch his legs all the way in front of him and not hit anything, while he was taking this in David pulled a seat belt over Tommy's left shoulder and buckled it at Tommy's chest, then David pulled a belt over Tommy's right shoulder and buckled it too, then he buckled these two belts in a buckle at Tommy's crotch, Tommy was confused at all the buckling, David adjusted the straps pulling them all tight and snug so Tommy could not wiggle out of them, Tommy realized it was a 5 point seat belt, like one seen in a babies car seat! Tommy: "Why all the extra belts! isn't that just for babies!" David: "No it's not just for babies! it's also for race car drivers! and it's just to make sure you stay safe, your belts can protect you a lot better that way." Tommy felt the usual confliction of being cared for and loved and embarrassed at being treated like a baby, but as he looked down at the seat belt and saw the babyish clothing that it held against him he figured it was fitting to be treated the way he was dressed, David had made his way to the driver seat started up and pulled out, closing the garage door with a button embedded into the vehicles ceiling, David floored it wanting to make sure Tommy was not late. Tommy: "Hey why am I sitting back here anyway? How come I'm not riding shotgun?" David: "Little guys like you have to sit in the back, you're just safer back there, besides this way I can see you in the rear view mirror and talk to you better!" Tommy wasn't sure that made as much sense as David thought it did, but he didn't want to argue since it was David's vehicle it was David's right to choose who sits where anyhow, Tommy figured this was probably just more holdover behavior from David's days of caring for his nephew. They pulled up to the school and Tommy unbuckled his seat belt, or he tried, it wouldn't come loose, the buckle refused to give way, David was already coming round, David opened the door, reached in and grabbed the buckle, unbuckling it in a second like magic. Tommy: "How come I couldn't unbuckle it?" David: "The buckle has a secret trick to keep little boys from being naughty." Tommy wanted to inquire more, but he was gonna be late, so he ran off after first grabbing his backpack and paw patrol lunch pack. David shouted after him: "if you need a change just call me!" Tommy wanted to melt into the earth! that was so embarrassing, couldn't David just text that! it's a good thing Tommy was already running away he couldn't bare to stick around and see who overheard that shout. Tommy ran straight to class, skipping the bathroom for once, he entered the room and it was empty, he stopped wondering if he got lost, he looked at his phone and saw he was ten minutes early! All this rushing, and he hadn't even checked the time he just kept assuming he was cutting it close cause he was always cutting it close, having David drive him and having David dress him and bath him and skipping the bathroom visit all that had somehow made him ten minutes early instead of late! Well, at least his professor couldn't complain about that! So Tommy took his usual seat and got his materials out and simply waited, as he waited he noticed his bladders usual urgency at this time was present, he hadn't noticed it before in all his rushing but now that he was sitting still waiting for class it was undeniable, he decided why bother holding it, with diapers on I can't use the restroom, so either I do it now or I'll have to do it later during class with people around me, and so he let it go. the flood burst into his diaper with ease, it was as though he was a pro at it, he sat in his seat and held still and just let it happen, the diaper swelled and soaked it all up without issue, once his bladder was empty he reached down and felt around the shortalls checking for leaks, there were none but in his exploring he found buttons down there on the shortalls in the crotch, he realized those where there for easy diaper changes, just like babies had, these really were baby clothes, where did David even get these, Tommy turned his head to the class room to see if anyone had arrived yet and in so doing felt his hand turn with his head, realizing he had at some point started suckling his thumb again. He pulled his thumb out and put in his pacifier, which had been dangling from his shortalls this whole time, this pacifier was a dark blue with no prints on it, just a solid dark blue color, Tommy appreciated this and hoped this would help it be less visible. Tommy decided his pacifier would be less noticeable then his thumb, and he couldn't keep his thumb out without the pacifier, so the pacifier was therefore necessary, he rationalized. He nursed his pacifier feeling like a good boy for doing what he was supposed to, feeling the warmth flowing through his body, relaxing him, easing his fears, dwindling his anxieties, soothing him thoroughly all throughout. The students all began to file in, most of them not even looking Tommy's way, the few who did had a look of pity on their face, but otherwise minded their own business, Tommy tried not to pay any attention to them, the professor came in and saw Tommy right away, like he'd been looking for him, at first he seemed pleased he was there on time, then he saw the pacifier and paused, his smile faded, he seemed lost in thought for a moment, but he didn't comment, he merely got on with teaching the class. At the ring of the bell he once again called Tommy up, Tommy again waited until the other students had left then waddled up to the professor still furiously suckling at his pacifier. Professor mustache: "Tommy! I'm glad you were on time to class, I trust you found a solution to your... bathroom troubles.." The professor glanced down at Tommy's bubble crotch as he said this. Tommy blushed, and simply nodded his head a yes. Professor mustache: "Right... Tommy, it's come to my attention you have some special needs, am I right?" Tommy: "huh? what you mean?" Professor: "uhm, well Tommy, for example you are sucking a pacifier right now, is that not a special need? Or are you saying you do that for no real legitimate reason?" Tommy: "oh, uh, ya, it's a needs" Professor mustache: "Right, OK and I take it that's not your only need?" Tommy: "I guess it's not, no....." Tommy's blush grew stronger as he saw the professor again ogling his padded crotch. Professor: "Right, please don't allow yourself to become a distraction to the rest of the class, that's all I can ask of you, if you need any special accommodations let me know and I'll try to help, if you would like a private room where you can change yourself during the day I will make my office available to you, it has a lock on the door you can use, I ask that if you happen to.... The professor hesitated, unsure how to word this. Professor mustache: "Ahem, if you happen to... have an accident of the smelly variety then please exit my class to change immediately. I do not want the students distracted by a stinky bottom! You can go to my office and change yourself right away, I'll try to make a note to catch you up on anything you missed after class. Tommy's face was pale, he was blushing white, how did the professor know! how'd he know that he needs diapers and poops them! was word getting around or was the professor just assuming based on the clothing?! Tommy: "OK, yes sir, sorry sir." Professor mustache: "Tommy, you don't need to be sorry, I understand you special needs cases can't help being who you are, it's OK. Just please work with me in what I've asked of you, thank you." The professor waved Tommy off, Tommy turned and waddled out the class room, taking a deep breath when he got outside, he wasn't sure how much more humiliation he could take. There wasn't anymore events before lunchtime, at lunch Tommy got a text on his phone from David David: "Do you need a change? I can come by if you do." Tommy replied: "I think I'm OK, it's only a little wet." David replied: "OK well how bout we eat lunch together at least? You can meet me where I dropped you, I'm sure I can get there before you can." Tommy thought about it, and decided he'd very much like David's company over the cafeteria of strangers, so he agreed. True to his word David was there waiting in his SUV when Tommy got there, as Tommy got to the car he grabbed Tommy's hand and walked him to the back of the SUV, Tommy didn't even question things at this point, why bother, David always had reasons and always won in the end, he just let himself be taken to the back. David opened the rear hatch of the SUV, the hatch lifted upwards, the diaper bag was sitting back here, David lifted Tommy by the armpits and set him onto his bottom in the back, David turned and hit a button on his tailgate/hatch, suddenly a curtain emerged from the edge of the hatch draping itself almost to the ground, they had privacy, no one could see them now, the rear cargo space was pretty roomy, owing to that third row being removed, the floor seemed padded, like it had some aftermarket alterations to make it much softer, Tommy figured he could probably sleep back here comfortably, David climbed aboard next to Tommy, David sitting cross-legged and Tommy sitting with his legs out in front of him, as he'd become accustomed to do now thanks to his crawl training, David grabbed Tommy's paw patrol backpack and pulled Tommy's lunch out. David: "So anything interesting happen today?" David always asked how school went when Tommy got home, but this was a new experience to be asked half-way through the day, usually Tommy would just recount things they'd studied and gossip and such, but this time Tommy blushed as he recalled what his first professor of the day had said to him, so he told David as David was unpacking and opening Tommy's lunch. Tommy: "My professor told me I could change my diapers in his office.... I don't even know how he knew! I wasn't poopy or leaking I swear! he must have just assumed cause I look like a baby that I must poop myself, he even told me that if I have a poopy diaper I need to leave the class and change in his office right away anytime it happens." As if to accentuate the charge that Tommy was baby like, right then David pulled from Tommy's paw patrol bag a big warm bottle of milk, Tommy didn't even know that had been in there. the bottle was kept in a separate pocket from the other food so the temperatures didn't mix. Tommy: "What? a bottle? no more juice boxes?" David: "I just figured you liked these better, is that OK? Or do you want to go back to juice boxes? Look it's still warm, I've got this device that slips onto it that keeps it warm using battery power." David pointed to a device wrapped around the bottle much like a koozie but with an attachment and made of a different material, the attachment was where the heat was being generated it looked like it held at least 2 D batteries in it. Tommy reached out and felt the bottle sure enough it was just as warm as the ones at home were, his mouth was watering at the thought of it. David saw the look of wanting and took that for an answer, David proceeded to feed Tommy his lunch, Tommy was so used to being fed he didn't complain or move to do anything but sit there and open his mouth chew and swallow, it didn't occur to him that he had no mittens on, and could feed himself, though after yesterday perhaps he knew better than to try that or else make a mess of his new clothes, David put the rubber bib on Tommy and fed him quickly and in much quicker time then Tommy could have managed, all the food and half the bottle was down Tommy's belly, with no spills, David got out a baby wipe and wiped off Tommy's face, Tommy stil wasn't used to that experience, but he rationalized it was no different then using a napkin to wipe ones face, and David was just still in the mode of doing things for him, which he didn't want to end even if it meant putting up with odd moves like that. David moved into position to lean back into the corner of the wall and rear seat, he grabbed Tommy's hand and pulled him over letting him rest up against David's chest, Tommy knew this was a bottle feeding he'd gotten used to the position, David grabbed Tommy's bottle and fed him what was left of it, Tommy nursed, and they sat there, being close. David: "Your professor actually sounds pretty kind, even if they don't seem like it, some professors can be pretty mean about even stupid stuff, but yours sounds like they are trying really hard to accept you, I think you should thank them for that, maybe make them a card saying thank you! We can do it together this weekend!" Tommy didn't respond just quietly kept nursing his bottle, lost in the warmth it filled him with, not just cause it is itself warm, but also because drinking it meant he was a good boy, and he knew this thoroughly. As the boy nursed David decided David: "You know Tommy I think we really should change your diaper, I know you said it's only a little wet but there's no harm putting a dry one on you, you don't wanna get a risk of diaper rash I'm sure, besides this way your diaper can hold even more from here on. Again Tommy didn't want to respond, he just wanted to keep nursing his bottle, he didn't much care about anything else when the nipple was in his mouth, he just loved to focus all his attention on the warmth it filled him with. David grabbed Tommy's hands and guided them to the bottle, so he could hold it himself, then David got out of the back of the SUV, he pulled a change mat out of the diaper bag and set it out, he grabbed Tommy's ankles and dragged the boy over onto the mat, Tommy fell flat onto his back in the process against the soft padded flooring, Tommy didn't care he just kept nursing his bottle, nothing could bother him right now. David popped open the snaps of Tommy's shortalls pulling it open up to Tommy's chest, then unsnapped the onesie and pulled it open as well, then unlocked the vinyl pants and pulled them off setting them aside, David unvelcroed the cloth diaper and pulled it out taking a close look at it, he felt it all over and declared it totally dry, Tommy hadn't leaked a drop, Tommy was still just drinking his bottle, something about the cold air on Tommy's thighs triggered urgency, and so he freely released and wet his diaper while it was on display to David, David was just noticing this when suddenly there was a knocking on the side of the SUV, the sidewalk side, and a face popped through the curtain, Tommy didn't seem to hear or notice anything, just nursing his bottle, David looked at the face. David: "Can I help you?!" Security Guard: "Hey sir campus security here, you're parked in a noooo, uhh, a noo, UUHHH..." The guard trailed off upon seeing the boy drinking the bottle with his wet diaper on display. David: "Oh a no parking zone? I'm so sorry I didn't realize, I just needed to change my babies diaper real fast then I'll move right away, is that OK?" The guard snapped his attention back to David: Guard: "Oh, ya, uh, sorry, ya that's OK, just hurry up please, and find a parking stall to use next time." The guard quickly walked off, seemingly more embarrassed then anyone. David simply resumed the diaper change. David: "Maybe I should make the curtain electric so if people touch it they get a shock before opening it rather than after!" Tommy was still lost in his bottle. David untapped Tommy's diaper and took baby wipes to all the pee, cleaning Tommy's skin completely and thoroughly, he had Tommy lift his bum while he wiped the rear area and swapped the used diaper for a new one from the diaper bag, this one had a different look, it was white background with farm animals on it, there was a horse, a sheep, a pig, a cow, etc, and it was even thicker than the overnight diapers, Tommy had gotten used to those by now, David felt he could upgrade without Tommy complaining at this stage. Indeed Tommy didn't notice, still nursing away, David generously powdered Tommy's rump and crotch, pulled the diaper up the front and secured it with the Velcro tabs, the cloth contour diaper was still clean and dry, so he put that back under Tommy and pulled it's front up, then secured it with it's Velcro fasteners also, then he slid the locking vinyl back into place and tightened the chain before securing the lock with a click, he buttoned Tommy's onesie and then shortalls back up and turned to ball up then bag the used diaper. He pulled the change pad out from under Tommy and folded it up, repacked the diaper bag and rejoined Tommy in the back, getting back into position to hold Tommy's bottle, Tommy had really been going at it so there wasn't much left, it was finished quickly and Tommy was then picked up and held in a hug, as David patted his back, a few pats later Tommy belched suddenly and unexpectedly, his usual feeling of being bloated after a bottle instantly went away, he had no idea it was just a burp all this time he'd been tolerating that feeling, now he knew he didn't have to. David: "So Tommy was that so bad? You got a fresh diaper now!" Tommy had been so out of it he hadn't hardly paid attention, now that his bottle was done he started replaying the last few minutes, David really had just changed his diaper right here in the driveway besides the school in broad daylight, and it took him no time at all, the diaper felt like it fit just fine he did a pro job at it even in this circumstance, and no one had seen because of the awesome curtain mod, OH MY GOD! BUT THE GUARD! he hadn't even thought about that damn guard! Someone had seen! Tommy's face went pale again. Tommy: "The guard! he saw!" David: "He didn't see anything bad, just a baby getting a diaper change, I'm sure he's seen it before, don't worry Tommy, it's OK." Tommy: "Wait I'm not a baby!" Tommy felt like he'd just told a lie, it was a bizarre feeling to say something that was both true and a lie at the same time. Like a paradox in the sub/conscious. David: "Maybe not, Tommy, but he doesn't know that, from his perspective he merely saw a baby getting a diaper change, it didn't look any different to him." Tommy: "But I'm bigger!" David: "Remember what I said before? There are plenty of bigger babies out there even many on this very campus, don't worry, everything is fine, I'll make sure to park somewhere better next time OK? besides, have you ever seen that guard before? Tommy: "No." David: "I didn't think so, and I'm sure you'll probably never see him again, even if you do he won't remember, so be a good boy and don't worry!" Tommy writhed a little and stretched, accepting the suggestion, Tommy was so distracted by all this he never even realized he had been burped like a baby, the two of them cuddled for a bit Tommy resting his head on David's chest, David looked at his watch. David: "When's your next class?" Tommy looked at David's watch. Tommy: "Oh no! Ill be late!" Tommy hopped out of the back and ran off! with a bigger waddle then usual now that his disposable was upgraded to a thicker brand. David just shook his head smirking, he pushed a button which sucked the curtain back into the gate, he shut the gate, then he climbed into the driver seat and left. Tommy ran straight to class, his stomach sloshing the whole way, he got there late, by a few minutes, this professor didn't seem to notice or perhaps just didn't care, class went fine, midway through Tommy found his thumb is his mouth and swapped it for his paci, he kept his paci in the rest of the day, in the last class of the day Tommy wet his diaper, when the urge struck he just let it go without much thought, then about 20 minutes until end of class he leaned forward to puuuush out his discomfort, as though it was only a fart, and filled the seat of his diaper with muck, it was only as he sat back that he felt it and realized, he tried to ignore it but was extra nervous of someone smelling it, especially after the warnings from this mornings professor mustache. "Ew." Tommy heard someone say, he didn't know who, or if they meant him. "That's so gross." He heard someone else say, his fears were being realized, he started sweating. "How could they just do that?" His breathing quickened, he was getting light-headed, he was having a panic attack, he had to get out of there, he slammed his items into his backpack and ran out the class room! Only a couple students even noticed him leave, the comments had been directed towards something they were seeing in their workbook, no one had smelled Tommy, his cloth diaper cover plus the vinyl pants plus the onesie all combined to be effective at holding smells in, only someone in close proximity might smell his poopy diaper. but he always sat at a distance from people when he could help it. Besides that, no one ever wanted to sit next to the thumb/pacifier sucking special needs kid. But Tommy didn't stick around long enough to find out that his stink had not been discovered, he was running, he didn't know where, he wasn't sure where to go, he hadn't thought that out, he just ran through the halls, he went in the direction through the center of campus, he was running to areas he didn't know, hoping to find some escape room he hadn't seen before, he reached the end of a hall and opened a door and was outside, just across some grass and sidewalks there were trees, some kind of forest/park, he bolted for it, there he could hide, one sidewalk entered the forest and turned into a trail, he followed it for many minutes before breaking off the trail into the wild, after struggling through bushes he found a nice spot he could sit and think, he plopped onto his butt and the squish reminded him the whole reason he was out here, he'd pooped himself in class, yet again, this time in a diaper, like a baby, he realized he was still suckling his pacifier, this whole time, even when he'd pooped it was in his mouth, he grabbed it and yanked it off his shirt and threw it away, or he meant too, but as his arm reached zenith he couldn't open his grip, he couldn't bare to let go and throw it, despite his anger at everything he still felt like it was his friend, and to throw it would hurt it's feelings, and betray their friendship, he was crying now, he drooped his shoulders and his head as he put the pacifier back in his mouth, trying his best to keep it there and suckle between sobs, he sat there for quite a while, his class was over by now, everyone had gone home, but him. David was frantic, he'd waited for Tommy at the same place he'd dropped him off at, the same place he'd had lunch with him and changed his diaper, but Tommy didn't show, after an hour of waiting the security guard showed up again. Guard: "Didn't I tell you already this ain't a parking space." David:"YOU!" The guard was immediately scared, the tone David had sounded like he was going to kill him. David: "WHAT DID YOU DO! DID YOU HURT MY BABY! DID YOU YELL AT HIM OR MOCK HIM! WHAT DID YOU DO!!!!" David was inches from this guys face, ordinarily the guard would act all tough in a situation like this, but it was clear that David was the size to pick the guard up and break him in half if David wanted, so the guard wisely chose not to act tough this time. Guard: "I don't know what you are talking about man I haven't seen your baby other than when I saw you back here changing his diaper earlier, I haven't seen him since then I promise!" David deflated, the guard sounded like he was telling the truth, David still was on edge with him, wondering if he was just a good liar, but for now would give him the benefit of the doubt, David took a step back. David: "I'm sorry, he's missing, I just assumed maybe he ran into you, and you hurt him or something, please help me find him, I'm worried about him, he was supposed to meet me here so I could take him home!" Guard: "OK of course I'll help don't worry, what's his description I'll run it by the other guards" David: "He's about 5 foot 4, dark brown hair, skinny, wearing baby blue shortalls with a shirt under that has cartoon prints on white background." The guard grabbed his radio and called out to the other guards, asked them if they'd seen and to be on the lookout for a special needs kid, and read out that description. The guard who monitors security cameras in a room called back. radio: "Yeah uh I saw that kid right before the end of last class he was running pretty quickly through the halls, thought it was odd cause people don't usually run around before last class has ended like that, saw him head out the east most door. Towards the park." David jumped in his SUV and sped off toward the east, he found the park in question, pulled into the grass and leapt out, he didn't bother parking in a designated parking spot, they could tow it for all he cared. He just had to find Tommy, make sure he was OK, David was so worried he'd gotten hurt, or someone had hurt him, David rounded the park toward the border against the school, he found the east most door and tried to imagine the scene, if Tommy was scared and ran out that door he probably would run straight into the trees, David found a pathway in that direction and followed it, he was trekking for a good way, calling out all the while. David:"Tommy! ARE YOU OUT HERE! Tommy! it's David! I'm WORRIED ABOUT YOU! Tommy! WHERE ARE YOU! SAY SOMETHING Tommy! PLEASE! Tommy!" He just kept calling out, and walking the path, looking for any sign of Tommy, until eventually he could hear crying, he turned in the direction he heard it, right off the path into the bushes and trees, he called out again Tommy?! The crying paused. Tommy: "David?! David!" David began running into the brush, not caring if his clothes got torn or skin got cut in the process, Tommy was scared to move, it had gotten dark, he didn't know what could be out there, and the sound of the brushes breaking sounded like a bear charging his way, he flooded his diaper once more at the mental image of a bear coming for him, but he stayed rooted hoping he'd really just heard David and hadn't just imagined it. Bursting through the bushes into Tommy's sight was David, clothes destroyed, but he looked strong as steel and determined, Tommy got up and ran to David and David kneeled and grabbed Tommy, he hugged him a little too tightly getting a choked squeak out of Tommy, before loosening up. Tommy burst into fresh tears upon reaching David, the trauma of his anxiety attack earlier and the fears of being stuck in a dark forest and the bear charging him in his imagination all reached a crescendo with David's magical appearance from the bushes, all this mixed with the relief of being saved by David had overcome him, all he could do was bawl. David: "Tommy what happened?! Why are you out here?! this is a dangerous area! there's still coyotes and mountain lions that come through here occasionally, you shouldn't ever be out here without me, especially at night, OK? Huh? Tommy are you OK? are you hurt? Did someone hurt you?" Tommy could only bawl, as he tried to get his emotions in check, David simply held him in a hug, rubbing his back comforting him, David saw his paci in his hand unclipped and reclipped it to the shortalls and put it to Tommy's mouth wide open crying. David: "Shhhh shhh there there it's OK, I'm here now, I'll make it all better, OK Tommy? Yes I will, here Tommy take your paci, close your mouth on it now, there you go." Tommy closed his mouth on it and held it, then his suckling kicked in, his tears continued but much lessened. David just waited and rubbed his back, and shushed him slowly and gently, rocking him a little back and forth, once Tommy's tears had subsided David asked again. David: "Tommy, what happened?" Tommy: "I, I jus, I pooied my diaper in the midda of cwass, an I was scare they coul tell, a den, den they were saying eeewwww an dat I was gross and disgusping (Tommy slurred around his paci suckling it furiously while he sniffled and spoke) an den I got wealy wweeeallly scare an I had ta geh owd of dere an run away an afore I knew it I was here an I dun eben know where here is! an it got dark an I idn't know which ways tuh go an I was eben more scared! An I'm shtill pooie an den I tawt der was a bear comin tuh eat me! whaaaaaaaa" As he recounted the chain of events his emotions mounted again reaching crescendo as he finished, sending him bawling once more. David resumed comforting and shushing Tommy gently, it didn't take as long for him to calm down this time, just moments. Once he was calm David spoke David: "Is that all Tommy? Look I understand being scared out here in the forest, heck even I'm a bit scared out here in the forest! I might be tough but I don't wanna fight no bears! But I don't think you should be scared in class of anything! So what if they smell you! If you pooie your diaper don't run away! just call me and I'll come change you, you can step out of class for a change that's fine, but you can't run out of class to go hide in the woods, that's called skipping class! it's bad!" Tommy: "I know I'm sorry, I didn't mean to skip I just had to get out of there!" He was getting excited again, David cut that off. David: "Shhhh shhh I know honey it's OK, don't worry, I understand, we are gonna work on that OK? You got scared they might smell you, well that's gonna go away, were gonna make that go away, don't worry." Tommy wasn't sure what David meant, but he liked the sound of not having to go through this again. David broke their embrace. David: "OK Tommy we have to get out of here, it isn't safe in the woods especially at night, I'm gonna carry you home OK? then when we get home we are gonna have to have a talk." Tommy was confused, did he hear that right? that's usually what David says when he has broken a house rule, but Tommy isn't even at home! what house rule could he break at school! oh god what punishment is in store for him now! Tommy pouted and whined a bit, David picked Tommy up, one hand on Tommy's back one under Tommy's bottom, David carefully trekked back the way he came, taking more care this time not to get Tommy hurt by the bushes and trees, David found the trail and followed it back to the park, he found his SUV and the same security guard that saw the diaper change was standing with it. Guard: "Oh good you found the tyke, that's good, hey I'm sorry you lost him there, but I'm glad you found him, I looked after your vehicle, made sure nothing happened to it, no tickets, are you both alright not injured or nothing? We got a med kit at the guard shack if you need it?" David had just finished buckling Tommy into his seat and closing the door as the guard finished speaking. David: "Thank you for your help, I'm sorry I accused you for no reason, Tommy's fine he seems uninjured just needs a new diaper, I'm fine too we didn't see any wildlife thank goodness, I'm gonna get him home now." Guard: "Yes that's fine don't worry I don't hold it against you, I understand the panic that comes from loosing a loved one, hey listen if you need anything any help with anything even just to ask someone to keep an eye on the tyke or anything you feel free to call me, I work here 5 days a week, I'm probably always on campus at the times he is." The guard handed David his card. David: "Thanks I might just do that." David got in his SUV and took off. Any thoughts the guard had had about judging David or his 'baby' had quickly vanished the moment David's fury was on display, David was easily 6 inches taller than the guard and twice the mass and it became clear it was all muscle when David looked like his shirt was about to rip to shreds from his flexing his might at the guard at that moment. Then when the guard found David's SUV and got a closer look at it he realized it was a very expensive model, and the way David had cast it aside to find his tyke also seemed to underscore something in the guards mind, this guy must be loaded he thought, the guard decided he wanted David as an ally even if only to ensure he never became an enemy. Tommy's emotional experience had taken a lot of energy out of him, even though David's home was a ten-minute drive tops, Tommy was passed out halfway there, sleeping in his seat, held securely in place by his 5 point harness, David got home parked in the garage closing it behind him, got Tommy out the car and carried him inside up to the bathroom, Tommy just slept the whole time, occasionally stirring but keeping his eyes closed and trying to stay asleep. David laid him out on the change table in the bathroom, and undressed him, taking everything off completely and starting the tub as well, Tommy was pretty dirty not just from over an hour old poopy diaper, but also from the mud and dirt he'd traipsed around in and sat in while in the forest, David finished the process of undressing Tommy, removing his dirty diaper while holding his legs in the air by his ankles wiping his diaper area clean with baby wipes then he carried Tommy into the bathtub setting him into it gently, the water stirred Tommy awake on contact, once in the tub David tickled Tommy's feet to get home more alert and fully awake, Tommy giggled and struggled under the tickling splashing water all over. David: "Good I'm glad you're awake I need you at least somewhat rigid so I can bath you without you dropping your head in the water and either drowning or turning into a fish!" David bathed Tommy as he usually does, then once finished David carried Tommy to his bedroom and laid him down on the changing table, Tommy was more alert now, already suckling his thumb, David pulled a new pacifier out of a drawer in the table, this one had a fox motif on the button, he traded Tommy's thumb from his mouth for the pacifier, Tommy was glad to get it. David diapered Tommy in the thicker farm prints diapers that he'd be using from now on, put a new cloth cover over that and a new pair of locking plastic pants, he dressed Tommy in a new sleeper, this one was black and had a hood with the face eyes and ears of a bear, just the right size as always, and then pulled out cleaned pairs of the mittens and booties complete with the squishy balls and the spiky soles, applied them and locked them into place on Tommy's hands and feet. OK Tommy lets get your homework done, I know you're probably not in the mood but you can't skip it, it's important. David carried Tommy over to his mini desk on the floor and set Tommy down on the carpet on his bottom and then went to get Tommy's backpack from downstairs in the SUV. Once alone Tommy took a look around the room detecting the smell of fresh paint, he noticed the room was transformed, David had gone all out this time, every wall had been covered with scenery painted in fine detail, one wall seemed to show the savanna and all it's vegetation and baby lions enjoying their time in the sun, another wall had an ocean and lots of baby ocean animals enjoying their time in the waves, another wall had what looked like a jungle with baby monkeys and baby tigers roaming through it, and the 4th wall had a big baby looking straight at Tommy through a monitor at a computer the wall looked broken. The room truly looked like a nursery now, a great one. When he got back to Tommy's room Tommy was laying on his back holding his feet suckling his pacifier with his eyes closed, David sat him back up and got started on his homework, pulling books out turning pages writing what Tommy wanted written etc, Tommy was really dragging his feet being low motivation and low energy but David made sure to push him until it was all done, then David carried him downstairs sat him at the kitchen table and then went and prepared a warm bottle of milk while also microwaving some of the last remaining left overs before bringing it over and getting started on feeding Tommy, it went well Tommy was clearly now enjoying being fed, not a blush in sight, when finished with his food David picked up Tommy and carried him up the stairs to his room and tucked him into bed, Tommy didn't complain that it was way too early for bedtime, he was too tired, and so Tommy got an early bedtime, David fed Tommy the rest of his dinner bottle and Tommy fell asleep, David made sure he had his paci in his mouth and clipped to his sleepers chest before leaving the room and going downstairs, he cleaned everything up including all the laundry and sat on the couch, he made some additions to the ocean whispers. he added: "I love pooping my diapers. I am not sad or embarrassed to poop my diapers. I do not worry about if they smell. I will not run away again. I will stay where I am supposed to be. I will always make sure David knows where I am." Later in the evening right as David was going to bed, he brought Tommy a new bottle of warm milk and fed it to the baby while he slept, this bottle had some melatonin in it and Valerian root, it should help make sure Tommy stays asleep all night despite the early bed time. The next day seemed to finally be the start of a new routine, so much had changed in just a week or two, it was time David thought for things to settle down to a pattern. Tommy woke to find his diaper extra squishy, not only had the extra bottle and early bedtime made his diaper extra soaked, but he was also apparently poopy again, Tommy sighed and decided to accept this would probably just be his new normal morning now. He turned to climb out of bed and conked his head into something which knocked him back into bed, he looked over and saw rails, he looked around and remembered there were already rails on the other 3 sides of the bed, and the one side that didn't have rails now did! His bed had become a crib! Tommy cried out for David. Tommy:"Daaaaaave". David came running in. David: "What's the matter Tommy? Ready to get up?" Tommy: "why... or... how... or... why did you make my bed a crib?" David: "It was always a crib Tommy, I just had the sliding rails removed for you, but after you fell out of bed and hit the floor yesterday I decided I'd better put them back. It's safer for you, hitting the floor could injure you pretty bad you know?" Tommy: "Huh! I didn't fall out of bed, I fell cause the spikes on my feet. David: "Oh uhuh, sure that was it". David clearly didn't believe him. Tommy: "No really I tried to stand out of bed and that was a mistake". David: "oh OK, sure, alright and how about on your first night here? You fell out of bed that night too didn't you?" Tommy: "Huh? My first night? that was ages ago, I don't remember that". David pressed a lever at his foot level and the rail slid down, allowing Tommy to climb out, Tommy leaned over the rail and put his mittened hands to the ground first, using them to support his weight as he crawled out of the crib and onto the carpet on his hands and knees. David: "Well I do! I tried to overlook it, give you a mulligan, but you fell again and I can't be having that, it's one of the rules. I guess I'll have to remind you of that rule also, the rule states: "If you fall out of bed you must have protective rails to keep you in the bed, I will not be liable for injuries because of insufficient furniture." Speaking of the rules, I guess it's as good a time as any to bring up yesterday, you essentially skipped class yesterday, now I don't blame you for the reason but it's still a fact you broke that rule, to remind you, that rule says: "do not skip classes, if you skip any classes David will take charge of your attendance and ensure you are making it to classes on time." so, you will forward me your class schedule and I will be there to walk you from class to class, in addition to this, I have a new watch for you. David pulled out of the table drawer what was apparently a watch, it was solid bright yellow, the band and the watch were all one solid piece, a rubber like material, it was clearly a child's watch but bulky, the material was clearly meant to be waterproof, David wrapped it around Tommy's left wrist and fastened it in place, it sounded like a zip tie being fastened, David made sure it was not too tight, but tight enough it could not come off the hand. David: "As long as you have this watch I can always find you, it has a GPS tracker that communicates with my phone, don't try taking it off, I want to make sure I can't loose you into the woods again, there's bears out there!" Tommy looked at the watch, all it showed was the time in large digital numbers, Tommy could not figure out how it could come off, there wasn't an obvious buckle tongue or clasp, he assumed this was the point, it was designed to be impossible for the wearer to remove, he wanted to protest, but he had to face that he liked having David worry about him, having David protect him like this, it made him feel those warm feelings of love flowing through him, so he accepted these changes wondering just what else was going to be in store for him down the line. David: "Come on Tommy lets go eat breky". David walked out the room and down the stairs to the kitchen finishing up getting breakfast ready. Tommy didn't complain this time about having to stay in his wet and poopy bedtime diaper during breakfast, he understood now that this was just going to be the way it was from now on, he crawled after David, suckling his paci as he went, he backed his way down the stairs, one knee at a time like a pro, and crawled to the dining table just as David finished plateing the meals onto the table, Tommy waited for David and David grabbed him by the armpits and lifted him into his seat. Tommy was pleased to see that breakfast would not be leftovers anymore, he saw eggs and bacon and toast and waffles and sausage, he was quite excited bouncing in his seat despite the poopy wet diaper. David was glad to see him coming to terms with his diapers, it seemed what he went through yesterday was somewhat of a catalyst for him to stop resisting and lean into things more, David fed Tommy his meal and bottle alternating between them. Once fed David leaned over as if to hug Tommy and patted his back firmly until Tommy belched unexpectedly. It was only after the unexpected belch that he realized he had again been burped like a baby, the discomfort it relieved from his belly made him hesistate to complain about the treatment, besides he had to admit he liked the hug. Before he could think on it further David spoke. David: "OK Tommy go get to the bathroom and I'll be there in a minute just want to finish my own meal first." Tommy did not stand up on his own, he hadn't forgotten the spikes this time. David: "Oh ya! good boy waiting for me!" David reached over and grabbed Tommy's armpits picking him up and setting him onto the floor on his bottom, while David scarfed his breky Tommy crawled his butt high in the air, over to the stairs and up them using his knees, he crawled into the bathroom and then laid on his back on the floor and held up his legs trying to hold his legs with his arms, something about the diaper made this position more comfortable, like having his legs forward fit the diapers shape better. David came in after him eventually and saw him playing with his legs on his back, David smiled then proceeded with the process, he lifted Tommy setting him on the change table, undressed, removed the diaper, wiped him clean, into the tub, mittens on the hook, bathing clean, then after toweling, David carried Tommy from the tub to the changing table, he inserted a new clean pacifier into Tommy's mouth, this one had a firetruck on the button and it was red. He re-diapered Tommy in the same usual combo including the locking vinyl pants which David never intended to stop putting on him, he then pulled a new onesie over Tommy's head, this one was red with firetrucks all over it just like his pacifier, he buttoned it at the crotch then pulled a new pair of shortalls up Tommy's legs, fastening the straps over the shoulders onto the buckles, these shortalls were a light green with frogs and lizards and geckos. He then picked up Tommy and set him on the floor on his bottom, Tommy reflexively kept his feet up out of the way. David: "OK Tommy, time you grab your back pack and bring it down stairs with you while I get your lunch ready." David left, Tommy looked over at his backpack, it had at least been repacked this time, but he'd need to zip it up, he crawled over to it and tried pinching the zipper between his two mittens for many minutes but it wasn't working, eventually he tried zipping it up using his teeth but that only made a little progress and hurt his teeth, finally he just said screw it and brought it with the pocket open, he was able to slip a mitten through the handle, so he could carry it the rest the way, he crawled with one hand the other dragging the backpack, and then descended the stairs backwards using his knees, once downstairs he dragged the bag to the door and deposited it there, then he sat down and looked at his new Velcro shoes, they sure were pretty, and he did like the paw patrol characters, he wasn't sure why he whined so much about them yesterday, he liked them more now, who cares if they're Velcro, those are easier anyway, Tommy never did like tying his shoes untying them again later retying them again the next time over and over everyday, now he wouldn't have to. David came back from the kitchen carrying Tommy's paw patrol pack, freshly refilled, he also had the diaper bag strapped over his shoulder, he had brought that in from the SUV last night and repacked a fresh diaper into it, the diaper bag held about 5 of the farm print disposables, and about 3 of the cloth covers, with 3 pairs of the locking pants, but still anytime any of them was taken out he always restocked it back to it's limit as soon as he could, he liked to make sure it was always as fully stocked as he could fit into it. David came out the kitchen and saw Tommy sat on the floor knocking around at his Velcro shoes with his mittens getting a closer look at them from all sides, Tommy was smiling at them, Tommy was sucking in his lower lip, David noticed he did that sometimes when his thumb was locked in the mitten, even though Tommy had a pacifier dangling from his chest.. David walked to Tommy and first unlocked and removed his booties, leaving him sitting on his bottom on the carpet while he slipped Tommy's feet into the Velcro shoes and strapped them on, one foot at a time, Tommy just sat and waited and smiled, enjoying the attention, David then removed Tommy's mittens one at a time and set them by the booties and grabbed his hands and lifted him to his feet, David grabbed Tommy's paci and slipped it between Tommy's lips. David: "Keep that in until lunch, otherwise if you keep sucking your lower lip it's gonna get really fat and you might bite it by accident, and your thumb is usually dirty so don't suck that either, your paci will protect you from both of those things if you keep it in." Tommy nodded a yes. David slipped Tommy's back pack onto Tommy's back, and handed him his paw patrol pack, Tommy grabbed it and with his hand in David's followed David out the front door over to the garage, which was already open, David must be opening it at some point during breakfast prep cause Tommy never noticed when he did it. David holding Tommy's hand led him to the same door as last time, passenger side rear, opened it and had him hop up into his seat, then David fastened Tommy into his 5 point harness, he clicked the two hip clips into the buckle between Tommy's legs, then he buckled the one chest clip located on Tommy's chest, David tugged at the straps on Tommy's shoulders one at a time pulling them snug, then pulled at a loose strap at the bottom of the seat to pull all the slack out tightening the whole thing, and shut the door, David then got into the driver seat and pulling out closed the garage and headed off to school, this time as they arrived Tommy glanced at his new watch, vibrant bright yellow, according to his watch he still had 15 minutes, plenty of time to get to class, he sat there as David pulled up to the usual drop off spot, David got out and came around opening Tommy's door, this time Tommy knew to just sit still and wait for David to let him out, David reached over Tommy and unbuckled the 5 point harness, loosening the two buckles at his crotch and at his chest, David grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him out, setting him on the sidewalk on his feet, for a moment Tommy was ready to lift his legs and land on his bottom but quickly remembered now was not time to crawl. David reached into the vehicle drawing out Tommy's two bags and handing them over to him, Tommy put the one backpack on and held the paw pack then he leapt at David and gave him a big hug!, David was a bit surprised, but very pleased, he returned the hug, rubbing Tommy's back, they paused this way for a moment, David whispered into Tommy's ear. David: "You're such a good boy, keep being a good boy for me all day OK?" Tommy still nursing his pacifier, nodded a yes and strode off, smiling and practically skipping, David was bewildered. David got into his driver seat and just watched Tommy half skipping away to class, David had done this more than a handful of times to students, but it had never gone this way before, it's been 3 months that David had been working on Tommy and already Tommy was diapered 24/7 suckling his paci wherever he wanted, messing in class, wetting freely, being fed, crawl trained, sleeping in a crib, wetting and messing in his sleep, being bathed. Tommy took to this stuff like a fish to water, it was meant for him, he was built for this, it made him happy David could see it, Tommy didn't need to go through this to learn some lesson, he just needed this, to be this, this is just him deep down, and David is just helping him discover his true self, all of David's previous experiences with students had been a battle, a fight, had been difficult, it was often near the end of year 2 before students had been reduced this far, and some of them never got happy about it, Tommy was already this far and happy, David just couldn't believe his luck, he'd found the perfect candidate and in so doing learned that he was the one he loved. David had never really before believed in soul mates, but he couldn't bare to think of Tommy as any less then that at this stage.. he just hoped Tommy could see him that way some day, David knew he'd one day have to level with him tell him the whole truth, or there would always be that barrier between them in David's heart, but first David intended to see this through, he didn't want to risk jeopardizing the end result. It was where Tommy needed to get to for himself, David truly believed Tommy needed it more than anyone ever had. The security guard had been walking his rounds, he came around the corner and saw a car parked in the drop off spot, no one in the passenger side, clearly hogging the drop off spot longer then he should be, the guard approached the car then realized it was David, he immediately turned around and went the other way, he wasn't about to bother David about THAT ever again... David drove to the actual parking area and found a spot, he climbed into the back seat and lowered a flat screen television from the ceiling, it wasn't a huge thing but plenty big enough for this environment, David reclined in the rear seat and watched TV, he linked his phone to the TV, and had a small map of campus in the corner of the TV, with a little dot showing Tommy's location, he watched his show and kept an eye on Tommy, making sure he was going to class, and staying in class. Tommy strode to class slowly, this was the first time he could take his time getting to class, owing to all of David's help, he felt like things were getting better for him, no longer struggling to make it on time, no longer having wet pants accidents, David had been right, the diapers were the right move, he never had to worry about people seeing anything, he only had to worry about the smell now, and something in the back of his mind told him he didn't have to worry about that anymore either, it was a quiet voice back there but each day it would get louder and bolder. Tommy kept an eye on his watch making sure he had enough time and took a slighter longer route to class getting a look at things around campus just browsing the sights, he made it to class with a few minutes to spare and sat down, he had felt his bladder bursting during the walk but letting go while walking intentionally was still challenging, now that he had seated and was still he couldn't stop it if he tried, but he didn't try, he just let it flood his diaper, and tried to pay it no mind, focusing on class unpacking what was needed from his bag turning to certain pages in his book and notebook etc. The teacher entered, making eye contact with Tommy, pleased to see him on time, and began the class, Tommy did great, he suckled his pacifier the entire time but hadn't even recalled that it was there, his focus stayed on his school work and it went by with ease, when class was over and Tommy left the class room David was there at the door. David: "Remember I said I'd be making sure you got to all your classes? Well I'm gonna walk you from one to the other every time! OK?" Tommy just nodded, David reached out and grabbed Tommy's hand, and they held hands as David walked him from class to class, during class David returned to his spacious SUV and relaxed, at the end of the next class David was there and led Tommy away for lunch, holding hands he brought Tommy to his SUV, and they sat in the far back cargo space like they'd had the day prior, David fed Tommy his lunch without complaints, in fact it was clear Tommy loved this routine now, he liked being fed, it was as plain as the smile on his face, David smiled all through lunch too, not much was spoken, both of them flying high on feelings they didn't know how to verbalize, with Tommy's food done with, David handed Tommy his bottle to nurse it on his own while David got to work getting into the diaper bag, setting out the change pad and dragging Tommy onto it, Tommy didn't complain, David hadn't even asked if he'd need a change, David just figured by now it should be certain, of course David found Tommy wet and changed him in the usual way, putting him back into what was now Tommy's usual combo. David re-buttoned Tommy's onesie over the fresh diapers and pants, and the buttons on his shortalls at the legs too, he climbed in and held Tommy while Tommy finished his bottle, Tommy made motion to David indicating he wanted David to hold the bottle and David gladly obliged, David paid close attention to the clock this time. As soon as the bottle was finished David turned Tommy around holding him in a hug, and patted him on the back firmly, forcing a belch out of him which again caught Tommy by surprise, before Tommy could contemplate having again been burped like a baby his time was up, in a rush David left the mess in the cargo space grabbed Tommy by the armpits and lifted him to the ground, Tommy had to again remind himself to put his feet down and stand, this is not bottom time. David shut the SUV hatch and held hands with Tommy walking him to class, David looked over and saw Tommy suckling his thumb, David kicked himself for forgetting to put that paci back in place, he put the paci in place right then, Tommy didn't flinch, David got Tommy to class on time and went back to his SUV to clean up the lunch mess. That class ended and David led him to his last class, it was this class that Tommy's bowels had repeatedly been a problem, and today was no exception, nearing 30 minutes left in the class Tommy felt mush on his bottom, he hadn't even known he'd pooped, he was already leaning forward working in his notebook and when he leaned back it was just there, he couldn't remember pushing, he thought his diaper felt wet too, but he didn't remember doing that either, he reasoned that he simply was too focused on his work to have noticed and it hardly mattered anyhow, he was definitely nervous about smelling, but he tried hard to stamp that down and forget it, the nerves were there, but he acted normal and kept at his work, he didn't panic this time, class ended, and he waited to leave last, David was there and asked. David: "Tommy why'd you wait to leave class last?" Tommy: "I didn't want the people walking behind me to have to smell me..." he lisped around his pacifier. David: " Ohh. Well that is considerate of you, but I don't think you need to worry about that, I doubt they can smell anything through all your layers, and I'm sure they can hold their breath for all of 5 seconds to get out the doors. But I understand you're trying to be polite." Tommy just nodded, this time Tommy reached out and grabbed David's hand before David had a chance to do it, they both smiled, and David led him to his vehicle, David lifted Tommy into his seat after fist putting Tommy's two bags in the seat next to Tommy's seat, Tommy could also see the diaper bag sitting next to him it's presence a reminder of his new status, David strapped him into the harness, first the clip at the chest then the two hip clips into the crotch buckle, pulling it all tight Tommy felt it squeeze his wet messy diaper into himself, he didn't mind the feeling anymore, he remembered when it had grossed him out so badly, but he'd gone through so many poopy diapers by now and none of them had hurt him, so he decided it was just another part of life now. Tommy momentarily tried to lean forward testing the harness, it kept him snug against the seat back, the snugness of being so secured made him feel good, like he was loved, he couldn't get out of this thing no matter how hard he tried, David was just about to shut Tommy's door when Tommy asked. Tommy: "Hey David, I had a thought, what if god forbid we get in a wreck and I need to get out of this thing." David reached over Tommy to the left of Tommy the center seat besides Tommy had a small strap sticking out of it's center, David tugged it and a portion of the center of the seat folded out into like an armrest complete with two cup holders, the front most cup-holder had a portion of it's wall colored red, which looked odd against the black the rest of it was, David grabbed the red part and lifted a portion of the wall of the cup holder came loose, and he pulled it out, he showed it to Tommy. David: "Tommy this is for emergencies only, never play with this, I can easily take it away and hide it elsewhere if I ever see you touching it, but you see this little slit here? that has a razor blade hidden inside it, it's just big enough to fit the seat belt in the slit and cut the belt, it's aptly called a seat belt cutter, and this here at the tip this pointy metal bit, that is called a glass breaker, I bet you can guess what it does." Tommy: "Breaks the glass?" David: "You're so smart" David gave Tommy a little tickle in the armpits as he said that. David: "That's right Tommy first you cut your set belts, make sure to do that first, then you slam that pointy tip into the window and it will break it, so you can get out, lets just hope you never have to use it. But Tommy if we do get in a wreck someday you go ahead and use it, don't hesitate, I won't be mad, I can always buy new seat belts and new windows, even a new SUV, but I can't buy another one of you, not for all the money in the world, you're irreplaceable. It was at this moment David decided he wanted to change his will, he'd get to it tomorrow he made a mental note. He shut Tommy's door and drove Tommy home, at one point David glanced in the mirror and saw Tommy nursing his paci and playing with his paw patrol backpack humming the paw patrol theme song, this was a behavior David was nowhere near suggesting, Tommy was just doing it of his own volition, David hadn't gotten anywhere near the act of play or humming or singing that was down the road, or, so he thought. They got home, David pulled into his garage, this time leaving the garage door open, he got Tommy out after unbuckling the chest and two hip clips at the crotch, this close to Tommy David could smell Tommy's poopy diaper, he was tempted to give an exaggerated phooowee, but thought better of it, he wasn't sure Tommy was ready for that kind of playful gesture, if yesterday was any indicator, so David gave no indication, and simply lifted Tommy up and out setting him on his feet, handing him his two bags, grabbing the diaper bag and shutting Tommy's door. David grabbed Tommy's hand and led him outside and around to the front door. David: "I prefer to go in this way Tommy, so we can keep our shoes all at the same entrance." Before entering the house David hit a button in his pocket and the garage door closed. David entered the house took his shoes off then Tommy entered, David got down and took Tommy's shoes off for Tommy, slipping the booties on as he did, Tommy of course plopped onto his bottom as David did this, the squishing of his messy bottom not even registering in his mind this time, he'd grown used to it, it was just normal now, then David secured the mittens to his hands too, Tommy squeezed the squishy balls in his mittens as if to say hello to them, still suckling his ever present pacifier. David left Tommy on his bottom and carried Tommy's paw patrol bag to the kitchen leaving it on the counter, he returned and grabbed Tommy's backpack. David: "Come on Tommy lets go do your homework." David went up the stairs to Tommy's room, Tommy put his hands out in front of him and crawled after David, climbing the stairs carefully, David set the backpack on the floor by the computer and began preparing for the diaper change that was needed, he set out the supplies he'd need, wipes new diaper cloth cover, new vinyl pants, then Tommy finally caught up, crawling into the room, Tommy crawled over to David and David lifted him up to the table setting his bottom onto the table, he spun his legs over and laid him back, so he was flat on the table, David then pulled a strap over Tommy's chest and buckled it, and tightened it, holding Tommy to the table, Tommy briefly noticed it, but didn't mind it none, and then David proceeded to change his diaper, first unsnapping the buttons of the shortalls lifting it open and then unsnapping the buttons of the onesie, nothing had leaked on them, so they were still clean to wear the rest of the day, he left them open while he took off the locking pants and cloth cover, the cloth cover had just a tiny bit of wetness at the leg openings so into the laundry bin it went, the disposable was opened and David got to work wiping all over Tommy's diaper area, Tommy just stared at the ceiling and daydreamed, sometimes about cartoons, sometimes about random things like forest animals that lived nearby the school and what their life was like, and what professor mustache's life was like, and some thoughts on paw patrol episodes and characters and random things like this. David was grabbing Tommy's ankles and lifting his bum to continue the wiping on his bottom, and Tommy's thoughts continued to drift while he nursed his paci, paying no mind to the muck being wiped from his bottom, once totally cleaned David pulled the old diaper out put a new one under Tommy and set him down without powdering him yet, first David wrapped up the dirty diaper, then double bagged it, and set it by the door intending to take it out right away, David took a couple baby wipes to his hands to be sure they were cleaned of anything, David returned to Tommy, pulled something out a drawer, then lifted Tommy's ankles and bottom up again, he began rubbing something cool into Tommy's bottom. Tommy:"ah das coold was da?" he lisped around his paci. David: "It's diaper rash ointment, you just had a liiiiitle spot of red and I just wanna make sure it doesn't become a bad rash so this will take care of it no problem, don't worry about it." So Tommy didn't worry about it, getting back to his wandering thoughts, as David rubbed and rubbed getting the ointment all over Tommy's bottom both inside and outside the crack, and covering the front too, he didn't put it on very thick, he believed a thinner layer was better, but he figured since he's doing it in one spot he may as well cover the rest of the diaper area while he's at it, just in case. Tommy had to admit he liked the smell of it, it was somehow soothing. David then covered the whole diaper area in powder which stuck to Tommy's skin better with the cream in place, forming a much more efficient protective barrier than usual, with that done David quickly took a wipe to his hands to get all the powder and cream off them, then he pulled Tommy's new diaper into place fastening it with the Velcro tabs, then pulled a new cloth cover over it, then fresh locking pants and snapped Tommy's onesie shut, he thought about it and decided not to snap the shortalls, instead he picked Tommy up by the armpits and set him on the carpet, Tommy kept his feet out and went down on his bottom, David pulled Tommy's shortalls off up over his head, David wanted to see Tommy crawling around in just his onesie, Tommy didn't seem bothered, he crawled right over to his computer, well aware that it was homework time. David went to the bathroom and washed his hands real fast just to be thorough just in case. He returned and sat by Tommy helping him with his homework, doing all the writing for him and page turning and typing etc. once homework was done, Tommy made sure to ask David to pack his bag back up and zip it this time, they then both went down stairs, Tommy crawling and suckling his paci the whole way, David entered the kitchen after tossing the old diaper out he got started on dinner, Tommy crawled to the dining table and sat besides it on the carpet waiting, David made up a couple warm milk bottles while things cooked, putting one in the warmer, and handing one to Tommy, Tommy found it easier to hold it with the mittens by laying flat on his back on the carpet head to the side, one mitten laid in front of his face backhand to the carpet, bottle sat on top his mitten the other mitten holding the bottle in place so it didn't roll off. He laid there nursing away at his bottle, while David finished making dinner, Tommy seemed to like keeping his legs up, pulling his knees to his chest, the diaper seemed to encourage it, the way it fit, wanted his legs forward rather than straight down, Tommy hadn't noticed it but this also had the effect of making him lean forward more when he walked, increasing his waddle as his butt stuck out a bit more, very much like how a 1-year-old walks when first learning, knees always at least slightly bent. David brought dinner to the table, grabbed Tommy's bottle out of his mittens setting it on the table, and grabbing Tommy by the armpits and picking him up, placing him in his chair, getting the feeding underway. Tommy was so happy to be fed now, no more blushing, just bouncing in his seat, once Tommy was fed David held the bottle in place for him to nurse the rest of it while David used his free hand to eat the rest of his own meal. They finished about the same time, and before David could turn to grab Tommy he simply threw himself from the chair onto the floor with a thud, landing on hands and knees, he oomphed, at the impact, only hurt a little, and then crawled to the couch. David: "you keep that up, and we'll have to do something about that, I can't have you hurting yourself, you need to learn to wait for me to let you down." Tommy just ignored David, he was fine, it didn't really hurt that much, the carpet is soft... Tommy climbed onto the couch, David washed the dishes and came to join him, with a fresh bottle, David wrapped Tommy in his bwankie, held Tommy in the nook of his arm, wrapping his arm around him, and held Tommy's bottle for him, Tommy nursed at it slowly, still quite full from dinner, but he enjoyed nursing it, so he just worked it real slow. Making it last a long time, as he and David cuddled, and he nursed. Tommy wet himself during TV time, his wetting wasn't large, he didn't have strong urgency, he just felt a small pressure and decided to release it sooner, rather than holding it and putting up with it's discomfort, he no longer saw any reason to hold it, anytime he felt it he wouldn't bother to fight it, and so instead of one large wetting Tommy had many small wettings while he nursed and watched TV, at the end of the night David turned off the TV, set Tommy's empty bottle on the table, which Tommy had been nursing still even though it was empty, just enjoying having a nipple to suckle at. then pulled Tommy into a hug and patted his back firmly, Tommy again belched suddenly and unexpectedly. Before Tommy could contemplate yet again being burped like baby David distracted him by announcing. David: "OK Tommy it's bedtime, lets go to the bath now, follow me good boy." Tommy smiling and feeling good fell to the floor and crawled after David, climbing the stairs with his knees and mittens in front of him, in the bathroom the routine was the usual, at bedtime the routine was the usual, the next day the routine was the usual, David had finally found a good point to let things settle, and so he did, when Tommy's mitten punishment sentence was up at the end of the week, David said nothing, he just kept putting the mittens on Tommy whenever he was home, and Tommy didn't seem to mind, either he had forgotten it was temporary or he liked the mittens too much to want it to end, same with the booties when it's sentence was up, David just kept putting them on him, and he seemed to love it, he seemed to now love crawling, and he loved the moments when David would just carry him instead, every morning he'd wake up wet and messy, call for David over the baby monitor and once David let down the rails of his crib he'd crawl to breakfast, after breakfast David would bathe him, Tommy never asked to shower, he had come to prefer being bathed, and so David never had to tell Tommy about the punishment for skipping the shower that one time, which would have been mandatory forced bathing by David, he hadn't even needed that trick, Tommy loved being bathed too much to need to be forced. Every day David would be there between classes and Tommy would hold his hand for the walk, everyday Tommy would keep his paci in his mouth when he could remember too, otherwise his thumb found it's way there until he swapped them, everyday he got a diaper change at lunch in the back of the SUV, pooped in his last class of the day, and stayed in it until he got home, he no longer worried about the smell, and indeed no one ever seemed to notice, he no longer waited to be the last one out of the last class, and again no one seemed to smell him, David's combo of a cloth layer and plastic pants over the disposable seemed to do a good job trapping the smell in, that and the diet he had Tommy on was helping too. Tommy was so settled into his new life David turned off the ocean whispers, they weren't needed now, he would use them again when he was ready to advance the next stage, but for now he just wanted Tommy to settle into this naturally, without any suggestions at night Tommy still kept to it all, he truly loved it on his own, the suggestions had just helped him make the decision to try it out. It was now winter break, Christmas, David had decided he wanted to advance Tommy's regression some more during this break, the first thing he did was turn the ocean whispers back on, wiping the slate clean and just adding one suggestion. Which was: "Daaavid is such a good Daadaa to me. I want to call him Daadaa instead. I don't wanna use his old name I'd rather tell him how much he means to me by calling him Daadaa cause that's his new name! Whenever I try to say daaaavid I will find myself saying daaaadaaa instead. And that's a good thing. He is my Daadaa now. And when I call him Daadaa I am being a good boy!" During break Tommy stayed home of course, he spent his time on the couch watching cartoons, one day, David was upstairs in the shower, when Tommy felt a chill, there was a cold draft coming from somewhere that he hadn't felt before, he was curious, so he went exploring, crawling around trying to find the source, he went into the kitchen, and then he saw it, the basement door was wide open, it was usually locked, and he wasn't allowed down there, but here it was wide open inviting him in, he nursed more intently at his pacifier as he considered taking a peak, as he raised his nerves to go for it he wetted his diaper, the excitement seemingly triggering the flow, he decided if he was quick David wouldn't know, he just wanted a peak at what the big secret was, so Tommy crawled to the door, and peered down the stairs, nothing was in sight but stairs, so he turned his bottom around and started descending backwards one knee at a time as was his custom now, he got to the bottom and turned around and was stunned! The entire basement was a laboratory! there were beakers galore, Bunsen burners, centrifuge's, glass door refrigerators filled with vials all with careful labels, hazmat suits hung in the corner, this was more advanced and outfitted then any school laboratory Tommy had ever seen, Tommy remembered David said he had been a scientist but this looked like he was still heavily engaged in that pursuit, there was equipment plugged in and running, this was beyond Tommy's expertise to understand any of it's purpose or goal, Tommy wanted to explore more, but he knew he had to get back upstairs quickly, he turned and started his knee crawl climb up the stairs, he got to the top and decided to close the door, surely David didn't leave it open on purpose, and if he found it open it would make him suspicious, Tommy struggled to get it to close with the mittens on, but he eventually managed, and as it clicked shut he heard behind him. David: "Tommy! what are you doing?" Tommy jumped and felt his diaper get wetter from the startle, he turned around and there was David, already dressed, just looking him down, he didn't seem upset, just smirking. Tommy: "Uhm.... nothiiiing." David: "Now Tommy, be honest, did you go into the basement?" Tommy: "uhmmmm, nnnnnnooooo, OK maybe, I'm sorry the door was open I couldn't help it I just wanted a peak I'm bored!!!!" David truly hadn't left the door open on purpose, sometimes the latch didn't engage right and if it came loose the door would swing wide cause it wasn't properly level, but David was smirking cause this was another one of his rules.... David: "Well Tommy do you want to know what's down there?" Tommy didn't want to admit that he already knew now. Tommy: "Uhm, uhhhh, kinda?" David: "OK Tommy come here." David picked Tommy up, supporting him under his bottom against David's hip while Tommy wrapped his legs around David's waist, then David opened the door back up using a key from his pocket, and carried Tommy down the stairs. Tommy was nervous he wasn't sure what was about to happen, he felt more wetness leave his bladder, just a tiny amount, since that was all that was in there, having already emptied moments ago, David carried Tommy into the laboratory and explained. David: "Well I told you I retired and it's true, I did, I don't work for anyone anymore, but I'm still a scientist at heart, and sometimes I like to do sciencey stuff, maybe an experiment maybe making new chemicals all kinds of things really, I once gave a frog wings, but he ate them, so that didn't work to well, anyhow, this my general purpose lab, I can do just about anything in this lab that any other lab could do, almost anything. But it's important I keep it locked and it's important you stay out of here cause there are many dangerous chemicals down here sulfuric acid for example, many dangerous things, and even besides that there is sometimes fumes down here, I have a good ventilation system installed but you never know what could be building or lingering when I'm not down here to monitor things, I just can't have you down here, for your own safety Tommy, does that make sense? The great mystery is solved now right?" Tommy took in what he was saying, it made sense, but he couldn't help wondering just what projects he had running now. Tommy pointed to a piece of running equipment. Tommy:"what's dat doin." David: "Why that's my handy dandy Automated Osmometer Tommy! basically it finds tiny things in fluids and tells me about them." this really didn't help Tommy understand what he was up to. Tommy: "What's dat stuff ober der." David: "Well Tommy that is Ethylenediaminetetraacetate." Tommy just looked blank. David: "Can you say it with me Tommy? Ethylenediaminetetraacetate, eth uh leen dahy uh meen te truh ass suh tate." Tommy didn't even bother to try he just glared at David dumbfounded. David chuckled. David: "It's found in your mayonnaise Tommy, it's also useful in DNA work, anyhow, lets go back upstairs now, nothing down here but glass, chemicals, and fumes, and it's cold down here isn't it! Yes it is! Yes it is!" With that Tommy had his tour of the basement, he could make no conclusions about what David was up to down there, something to do with mayonnaise and frogs he guessed. David made sure the door was locked and latched and then plopped Tommy onto the couch. David: "Hey Tommy, you said you were bored yeah? Well, how about this, lets go to the toy store, would you like some toys?" Tommy liked the sound of that, he could do with something to entertain himself cartoons were great, but he was starting to see only reruns at this stage. David: "OK Tommy lets go." David picked Tommy up and started carrying him through the kitchen into the garage. Tommy: "Hey wait! I don't have my shoes or even pants!" Tommy had been sitting around in just his onesie. David: "Oh silly me! Tell you what I'll buckle you in and I'll go grab something OK, just hold on." David put Tommy into his seat and secured the 5 point harness, pulling it tight, Tommy felt it go snug into his diaper, which reminded Tommy he should probably ask for a new diaper first, but David was already back inside, leaving Tommy stuck in the garage in the back of the cold SUV with it off. David returned just a moment later, with the diaper bag and Tommy's bwankie. David: "Here you go Tommy here’s your bwankie you just cover up with that." David handed Tommy his bwankie, bewildered Tommy saw the door close before he could say anything, David opened the rear hatch for a moment, Tommy heard two things being loaded in, one was probably the diaper bag, but he didn't know about the other." David got in the driver seat and started it up, opening the garage too. Tommy: "David what is this! I don't have pants! and my diaper is wet! shouldn't we change it first and put pants on?!" David: "I will check your diaper when we get there, I can change you in the SUV again if I need to, and no you don't need pants, you won't have to walk, you can't walk anyway with those booties on, you can just wrap up in your bwankie no one will know you don't have pants on." Tommy had forgotten he was still wearing the booties, did David expect him to crawl like this? On the dirty ground! Tommy was now really appreciating the cleanliness of David's carpet. Tommy was scared, this was such a departure from their routine, he hadn't gone anywhere but home and school in months! Things were so different now, could he really just go shopping like this! Without pants! Tommy was panicking. David: "Tommy just breath, deep slooooooooow breaths, OK Tommy? are you listening to me? Ill pull over if you don't slow down your breathing. You know me well enough by now Tommy to know I won't let you get hurt, you're gonna be OK, we are just going to get some toys and come home, that's all, you'll see, it will be all OK, just trust me Tommy, OK?" Tommy was listening to David, he tried to slow his breathing, David was right he did trust David, Tommy tried to just hold back his worry, waiting anxiously to see what would happen, feeling his diaper growing warmer yet again, he hardly even noticed he was going this time, that happened occasionally now, he was sometimes wet without remembering when it happened, sometimes even messies happened without him knowing it, and David had taken care of him through all of it, so he deserved some trust. David pulled into a large mall, found a parking space in a parking garage, and got out coming round to Tommy's door, he reached in and stuck a finger into Tommy's diaper, checking it's state. David: "Your diaper is somewhere around half full, and I don't smell poopies, so you're fine, that will last you until we get home I think." David then left Tommy still buckled in, and walked to the back hatch opening it, pulling something out, there were some sounds, clicking of metal and plastic, then wheels rolling, David reemerged by Tommy's door, pushing a stroller, it was larger than a babies stroller, but not by much, the seat was more recessed, allowing for a larger occupant, like Tommy, who at this time was around 5 foot 3. Tommy couldn't believe it! David wanted to take him through a mall in a stroller! Tommy: "I can't go in that! You want to push me around a mall in a stroller!" David: "Tommy how many times have you freaked out like this over the last few months? and every time I tell you it will be OK and you don't need to worry? and every time you eventually see that I was right and it is fine! and then you are happier for listening to me, am I right?" Tommy couldn't argue that. David: "So, I'm telling you now, you can go get toys or go home, that's your choices, if you walk in there you won't have pants and carrying a bwankie will look weird. If however you sit in the stroller you can wrap up in the bwankie, and it will look normal, it's just a stroller and you're wrapped up in a bwankie in it, no one will bat an eye." Tommy: "You don't think they'll notice it's bigger, and I'm bigger?" David: "number one, no I don't think they’ll notice, the stroller isn't that much bigger it's a subtle difference they'd have to be up close looking closely at it to tell the difference and no one is gonna do that they are all busy with their own lives. Number two, so what if they did notice? you're not the first person I've pushed around in a stroller Tommy, there's plenty of special needs people in the world why do you think they build strollers like this one? For people like you, no one is judging you more than yourself, so what's it gonna be Tommy? Toys? Or home?" Tommy mutters: "Toys." David: "That's my good boy." David approached Tommy and unbuckled him, lifting him up and carrying him over to and depositing him into the stroller, David secured the straps around his shoulders and crotch buckling them and pulling them tight, another 5 point harness, then he grabbed Tommy's bwankie and wrapped him up tight in it, like a swaddled newborn, Tommy did feel comfortable in this. David shut his vehicles doors, and stuffed the diaper bag into a holding spot on the back of the stroller, and pushed onwards to the mall. Once inside the mall they could see it was very busy, Christmas was near and everyone was shopping for gifts, this was both a blessing and a curse, this meant there were crowds of people everywhere to blend into, Tommy would be harder to see at a distance, only the nearest people could spot him, but it also meant there was a lot of people to get that chance, on the other hand it also meant everyone was busy and focused trying to find specific gifts, so they were less likely to be paying attention to him. David pushed Tommy through the mall taking his time, he wanted Tommy to see that no one noticed or cared, it was time Tommy acclimated to the world at large, he'd come so far finally coming to terms with this concept as it applied to his campus, but he needed to see it was this way everywhere else too, for the most part anyhow. David pushed Tommy through shops that were not toy shops, seemingly browsing, wasting time, dragging things on, he stopped at the food court and found a place that had apple juice, David asked them to fill one of Tommy's bottles that he pulled from the diaper bag, Tommy was embarrassed, but he couldn't say anything, if he spoke he'd only draw attention to himself, speech coming from a stroller was far more unusual then silence, or cries. So he stayed silent, David handed him his bottle now filled with apple juice. David: "Drink up, your due a bottle, I don't want you dehydrated, besides, you can hide your face behind the bottle if it makes you feel better." David had a good point Tommy thought he could hide his face! So Tommy put the bottle to his face holding it carefully with his mittens, and YUCK! this was TOO sweet! Tommy hadn't had any beverages but warm milk for a long time, he wasn't used to it anymore, it tasted so much sweeter then he remembered, it was harsh on his tongue, he paused to let his mouth adjust, he didn't even want to drink it now, but he did want to hide his face, so he took another sip, still too sweet, but a bit easier to tolerate this time, he kept sipping occasionally until finally his buds had become tolerant of the sweetness, and he nursed freely, suckling down the bottle and hiding his face with it, only really seeing the top half of line of sight, everything that was above peoples heads, Mainly the ceiling. The motion of being pushed around was actually pretty soothing, and like Tommy often did when nursing a bottle he closed his eyes and relaxed, his diaper warmed some in so doing, and he nearly dozed off before the stroller came to a stop at a bench, David sat down with the stroller facing the bench, and he held the bottle for Tommy so Tommy didn't have to struggle at it with his mittens, Tommy relaxed and let David feed him the bottle, from this spot and angle no one could really see him, so he felt comfortable for the moment, he suckled and suckled and closed his eyes and suckled, and before he knew it he really did doze off, but David kept holding the bottle, and he kept suckling as he slept, after a while he'd emptied the bottle, David unbuckled Tommy's harness for a moment to lean him forward and give him some firm patting to his back, he belched which stirred him for a moment but he was already back to sleep as David refastened his 5 point harness and retucked the blanket around him, David packed the empty bottle back into the diaper bag stuck Tommy's paci into his mouth, and resumed pushing Tommy. He pushed Tommy in and out of every store in that mall, Tommy slept through most of it, one cashier said 'cute baby' as he walked by, she was sincere but David was sure she hadn't really got a look at Tommy she was just being polite, other than that no one even noticed Tommy, they all just saw a stroller and ignored it. There was only one shop left to go into, the one they had come here for, a toy store, this toy store was special it was geared towards children under 5 only, they had a large play space in the store and most the product was kept in a backroom with some display models on the floor that kids were allowed to play with, the idea was parents could let their kids come here to play freely and the parents could find out which toys the kids liked by simply watching which ones they played with the most. David leaned over and shook Tommy awake, he'd been asleep long enough, Tommy stirred and opened his eyes, he saw the colorful store and was intrigued he saw toys and was excited but these were toys for babies, surely David's just in the wrong aisle or section, but as David pushed him around the store Tommy slowly realized every toy in this store was for babies, it's a baby toys store..... Tommy also realized as he shifted that he had messed in his sleep, which had become pretty common place for him anymore, at this stage Tommy was less concerned with that then he was the fact he wanted a toy but not a baby toy he was thinking something like a video game or a remote controlled helicopter or something fun! But again he couldn't speak up, he didn't want to draw attention. David circled the store a couple times trying to decide for Tommy, he wasn't about to let Tommy out of the stroller to play, though he wished he could, instead he would just have to decide for Tommy if Tommy didn't want to speak up himself, and so David walked around occasionally grabbing an item here and there, placing them into the stroller with Tommy, by the time he got to the counter Tommy was buried beneath toys, one such that had been sitting right at eye line for Tommy staring him in the face was a teddy bear, a blue teddy bear, and Tommy couldn't help but like it, it reminded him of bluey even though it was a bear and not a dog, just cause it was blue, it was large about the size of Tommy's torso, it looked the perfect size to hold and cuddle, Tommy found himself sneaking a hand from beneath the bwankie to grab the teddies hand and hold it, gently rubbing the teddies hand, feeling it, David noticed this, he was pleased he'd picked at least one thing Tommy would like right off the bat without having to first adapt to them, as he intended to train Tommy to do just that with the rest of the toys. As David unpacked the stroller of it's toys onto the counter for the cashier to ring them up one item at a time, she made small talk while scanning items. Cashier: "Boy! looks like someones a lucky little boy, you got lots of toys today! Christmas came early huh buddy!" Then David got to the last toy, the teddy bear, which was covering up Tommy, David grabbed the teddy bear pulling it from Tommy's grip, and the cashier got her first look at Tommy, at first her smile vanished, and she studied Tommy for a moment, then she perked back up and returned to small talk. Cashier: "What a shy little guy you've got there, a real cutie." The cashier had seen plenty of special needs kids in here over the years, she just took a moment to realize this was one of them. David thanked the cashier, paid for the items and grabbed his stuffed shopping bags, hanging them on the handles of the stroller and pushing Tommy out the store, right as they were leaving the store Tommy got hit with a painful cramp, this was unusual, he'd been so freely emptying himself for a while now he hardly ever got cramps anymore, his body didn't really need them anymore, cause he didn't hold it anymore, then another cramp hit, then Tommy remembered the apple juice bottle, he'd forgotten until this moment that drinking too much apple juice can give you the runs, a fart suddenly erupted from Tommy, then another, he couldn't stop them anymore, he'd stopped bothering awhile ago, and now the idea of holding on made him uncomfortable just to think about, and so the toots repeatedly came out of him, and before long the toots became solid, and that came out of him too, he'd already messed his diaper when he napped earlier while being pushed around but apparently the apple juice had found more to clear out of him and it was happening now, Tommy just huddled under his bwankie and tried not to whimper, as he repeatedly filled his diaper. David caught a wiff on the air and wondered if it was Tommy, he stopped moving the stroller and leaned over checking on Tommy, Tommy was hiding under the bwankie suckling his paci furiously and definitely smelled poopy. Tommy glanced over and saw David inspecting him, he could only whimper, he didn't want to say anything out loud, but perhaps his whimpers would suffice, David already knew, he needed a change, and it shouldn't wait until they got home. David didn't want to do it in the back of the SUV cause it was dark out now and very cold, below freezing temps, and this seemed it wouldn't be a quick job if the whimpers were anything to go by. David rolled the stroller along until he found a map of the mall, on the map he eventually found the family restrooms, he rolled the stroller that way, when he got there a Mother and child were just leaving the rest room and no one was waiting for it, so David entered and locked the door, it was one of those restrooms where you had the room to yourself and could lock the door, as luck would have it this restroom did have an adult sized changing table, so David got it prepared with the change pad from the diaper bag and set out what he would need, some empty baggies a fresh diaper a new cloth cover and plastic locking cover baby wipes powder etc. Then he pulled the bwankie off Tommy, upon having his bwankie taken and his body revealed to the world Tommy noticed then that they were in a bathroom, he realized what David was doing and confirmed it when he looked over and saw the adult sized changing table, he suddenly had a flash back to the restroom at the airport so long ago, when he had commented about the big babies of California, now it was him, he was the big baby, he had that opinion of people who used these big tables and now he was using these big tables, he realized that he had no longer any grounds to deny being a big baby, he had already called himself that before this all began and it had now caught up to him. Lost in his thoughts David simply grabbed the zoned out Tommy under his armpits and lifted him onto his back on the table pulling tight the strap across his chest, and began changing him, as he took the onesie off he noticed it had been spoiled, some of the poo had leaked onto it, not much just a tiny bit but David could not put that back on him and so into a baggy it went, Tommy's onesie's were built with lap shoulders so David was able to pull the onesie downward pulling Tommy's arms and shoulders through the neckhole past the torso legs and feet, since some poo had made it to the onesie David wondered if any had gotten on the stroller, he turned and closely analyzed everything, the stroller had been spared, instead it had gotten on the bwankie, and so David had to bag up the bwankie too, David then returned to Tommy and removed the plastic pants and cloth cover of course had likewise been spoiled so into the same baggy they went, Tommy now lay there totally nude except his soiled disposable, he was just staring at the ceiling zoning out, eyes wide like he'd seen a ghost, and eyes a little watery too, David was worried. David: "You OK Tommy? it's a pretty poopy one but that's OK I'm prepared to take care of it, and we got this nice private bathroom too so you don't have to worry about nothing, so why do you look like you seen a ghost?" Tommy: "Yeah, that's it, I seen a ghost, and the ghost is me, or was me, was what me was, what I was, that's the ghost, the old me...." Tommy was just zoned out on the ceiling as he rambled this nonsense, he wasn't crying really, just kinda stunned. David: "UUHHH, ooookaaayyy....." There was a knock at the door. "You gonna be long in there?" David: "Hey I'm changing a poopy diaper unless you want to volunteer to do it yourself I suggest you give me some space!" "sheesh OK" and whoever it was buggered off, they didn't get anymore knocks but that had got David moving. David: "I'll have to ask you what this ghost stuff is about later, for now lets get this done with. You just sit still and keep nursing your pacifier." Tommy hadn't even realized he was suckling his pacifier, he couldn't even remember when it went in there, but he knew without it he'd instead have a thumb/mitten in it's place, thinking about this in the context of his ghost calling him a big baby just seemed to seal the deal, Tommy is a big baby he thought to himself, and I guess I'm OK with that, it can be tough at times like right now, but daaavid really shoulders most of that problem, I just have to sit still and keep my fears in check, and in return I get so much love and comfort, if this is what it is to be a big baby then I'm OK with it, even despite the poopy diaper changes at the mall or in the SUV, if that's the worst it's still just me holding still while Daadaavid does all the work. Whenever David's name crossed Tommy's mind today it often came across sounding wrong, like it wasn't the right name, he couldn't place it, but he knew that every time he said David the A sounded softer then he remembered, more like DaVinci not like Dame like he intended to say it, or think it, whenever he tried to correct it, it came out like a stutter. while lost in thought as usual, David had gotten on with changing Tommy's diaper, removing the tapes pulling it open revealing the disaster that awaited him David realized his mistake, Tommy's belly was adapted to milk, he'd given him a giant dose of apple juice, which can give even a normal person the runs, but on Tommy it had been even worse. unfortunately for David some more forced it's way out of Tommy right then, David pulled the diaper back in place and waited, Tommy hardly noticed, still staring at the ceiling lost in thought, after a minute or so David resumed his work, pulling the diaper back down and wiping every inch a dozen or so times, once the whole front was clean he grabbed Tommy's ankles and lifted his legs and bottom into the air and resumed wiping this time on the back side, he wiped and wiped and wiped and used up nearly the whole pack of wipes by the time Tommy was clean as a whistle, he pulled out the dirty diaper and set Tommy down on a clean one, he bawled up the dirty one double bagged it in his own baggies then tossed that into the trash can, he took a wipe to the table to make sure nothing was missed, tossed that, washed his hands at the sink real quick, then resumed, he lifted Tommy's bottom again to powder it all down, set him down and powdered the front, pulled the diaper up and fastened it, then put a new cloth diaper cover over that, then a new pair of locking plastic pants, and the he removed the strap from Tommy's chest and placed him into the stroller. Tommy snapped out of his daydreaming at this. Tommy: "Hey wait! My onesie! I'm in only a diaper!" David: "Tommy your onesie is poopy you can't wear it, I didn't pack spare clothes, I should have, I'm sorry, it was an oversight, I'm usually so prepared, when we get home I'll make sure to put spare onesies into the diaper bag right away to make sure I don't forget them again, but for now you'll just have to be in just your diaper till we get home. Tommy: "Wait! My bwankie gimme my bwankie I'll hide under that!" David: "I'm sorry Tommy, that got poop on it also, it is bagged up, I'll wash it when we get home." Tommy: "But David I can't go out like this, it isn't appropriate!" David: "You want I should bury you in toilet paper? I don't think that would be very subtle or sanitary!" Tommy did giggle. Tommy: "Seriously though, we gotta come up with something." David looked at what they had, then figured a solution. David: "Here just hold this real tight." David handed the big blue teddy bear to Tommy. Tommy: "UUHHGG, OK I guess that’ll have to do then." Really the bear was plenty, it covered him totally except his legs that stuck out of the stroller down to the foot platform, anyone looking into the stroller would only see the back of a blue teddy bear, and a couple arms wrapping around it tightly. David unlocked the bathroom door and pushed the stroller out, there was someone waiting on the other side, wanting to use the bathroom, a Father and his adult child, roughly Tommy's size, suckling a pacifier, and also sitting in a stroller, very much identical to Tommy's, except different colors, the occupant gave a wave and Tommy waved back as they passed each other, like two ships in the night. The Father nodded at David and David nodded back. Tommy thought, there goes one of those big babies, I guess I really am one of them now, we had the same stroller and it really felt like looking at a peer. David wondered if that had been the person who knocked on the door, no way to be sure. David pushed Tommy through crowds of Christmas shoppers all too distracted by their endeavors to notice the nude except a diaper college student in a stroller, they exited the mall and Tommy was struck by the freezing cold, it wasn't so bad with his bwankie but now totally nude it was very cold! David started jogging toward the SUV, he didn't like having to have Tommy nude in this cold, it was around 25f. David got to the SUV and hit the remote start button on his fob to get the engine going, he opened Tommy's door and grabbed him by the armpits and lifted him into the seat, the poor guy was shivering like leaf, David quickly fastened the harness's buckles and hit a button on the door side which activated heated seats, then shut the door, Tommy was still gripping the bear of course. David opened the rear and tossed the stroller and shopping bags and diaper bag into the back, he didn't bother folding it down and packing the stroller up, he could do that later, he got in the driver seat and started driving right away, getting the SUV moving would warm up the heater faster than sitting in a parking stall. He cranked the heat setting to max heat, after just a minute Tommy could feel his heated seat kicking in, he'd never felt heated seats before, and on his naked body it felt really good, another few minutes and the vent started blowing warmer air, enough for Tommy to stop shivering, before long they were both comfortable, David even a little overheated, he was keeping the SUV hot so Tommy would be comfy in the nude. David: "Well Tommy we can go straight home now, OR, would you like to see some houses decorated with Christmas lights? We can just drive by and stay in the car? I mean you did tell me this morning that you were bored didn't you? and you got a fresh diaper there, and it's nice and warm in here now so how bout it?" Tommy just shrugged, he didn't care now, he was warm and his diaper was fresh even if not totally dry with his frequent small spurts he always had anymore. Tommy just nursed his paci and let David decide. While David drove Tommy around he asked Tommy. David: "So what was that back there about seeing a ghost?" Tommy: "Oh, well, I just had a flashback to how I was when I got off the plane, and it was like seeing a ghost, some ancient long dead version of myself haunting me, I didn't want to see it anymore." David: "I see, well Tommy, if that ghost ever bothers you, you just ask it, who is more happy, him? or you? and I think I know the answer to that, so that ghost should go away." Tommy liked this advice. David drove Tommy to some affluent neighborhoods places where they were known to go all out on their Christmas light decorations over their large properties, they drove through slowly getting a good look at everything, one property at a time. Tommy had never done this before, it felt magical, the lights all had a bloom to them and there was soooo many lights, so many colors, Tommy was mesmerized thoroughly, they drove around for hours looking at all the lights, eventually Tommy fell asleep and David turned toward home, while driving home David at one point heard some grunting from Tommy, he realized Tommy was messing again in his sleep, guess that apple juice wasn't quite finished with him yet. David pulled into the garage and parked, then closed it behind him, he first got Tommy out of his seat and carried him inside up to his room and laid him in his crib, Tommy was still sound asleep, he tucked Tommy in and raised the rails locking them in place, he whispered to the sleeping boy. David: "I'll get your poopy diaper changed in just a bit baby boy, I'll be right back." David went back to the SUV and unloaded everything into the house, he folded up the stroller the way it should be and packed it back in the garage, he brought in the diaper bag and the dirtied clothing/bwankie and got the wash running, then he pulled something else out of the garage and began setting it up in the living room, eventually he was back in Tommy's room carrying a fresh warm bottle of milk, he set the milk aside and lowered the rails, he lifted Tommy out of his crib and carried him to the changing table setting him onto his back, the momentarily cool vinyl of the tables top woke Tommy up, he looked around and figured out he was being changed, and merely closed his eyes continuing to nurse his pacifier, David grabbed the bottle and replace the paci with the bottle, Tommy nursed away at the milk, David had to grab his mittens and guide them to the bottle, so he would start holding it himself. Then David got on with the diaper change, Tommy was changed into the usual combo and a sleeper this sleeper had the colors and hood with face eyes and ears of a monkey, it even had a tail sewn into the rump, Tommy didn't know it but David had started using sleepers with a zipper that locks in place requiring a tiny little key to unlock, to make sure Tommy wouldn't try taking them off, he never did though, which is why he didn't even realize it. With the diaper change finished David carried Tommy down stairs nursing his bottle all the way, and deposited him onto his bottom in the center of the living room, once on the ground Tommy realized something was different he looked around and saw rails on all sides, he was in a playpen! All his toys they'd bought today were in there with him, the floor was a soft foam mat covered with the print of roads and houses, it was the classic town from above play mat style design every kid from the 90s recognized. Tommy didn't want to stop drinking his bottle, he enjoyed it too much, so decided he'd complain about the playpen once he'd finished it, struggling to hold the bottle in this position he flopped down onto his back with his legs in the air and nursed the rest of the bottle that way, he was trying to focus on the good feelings of the bottle and not be distracted by his irritation of being in a playpen, eventually he let his mind wander, at one point thinking back to the shopping mall and being changed on the large changing table in the family restroom, he pondered that such a large table even exists in public restrooms shows he's not the only big baby around, there must be quite a few of them to be building tables like that for the public use, he even met one as he was leaving the room, proving that they do get plenty of use, Tommy wondered if he belonged in the playpen after all, it was clear there was already a designated big baby status in society that he hadn't previously known existed, and he had simply joined it, not that he was stepping out of what was normal but rather just transitioning to a different kind of lesser known normal. The big baby normal. As if to signal him that he was right on, his bladder released At that moment, he hadn't even realized he'd needed to go, it was a small release as most his releases were now, but he thought on how easy it was to pee himself freely now, how it often happened without even knowing it was going to happen, he wondered if he could hold it if he tried, but concluded he didn't want to try, he didn't miss the discomfort of holding it, he was glad to be free of that burden. Besides straining to hold his bladder in a diaper made as much sense as wearing a scarf in the sun in the summer, it only made you uncomfortable for no reason. As he finished his bottle he sat up and looked to David who was approaching him already, before he could speak David sat down and wrapped Tommy in a hug, and firmly patted his back, with the first pat Tommy realized this was another burping, he embraced it this time anxious for the relief of a belch whichly quickly overcame him without warning. After belching David returned to the couch. Tommy decided right then to just accept the burpings as another new normal, he liked the hugs, and the relief that the belching brought his tummy. Tommy: "whym I ihma pwaypen" he lisped around his mitten which was partially in his mouth being suckled on. He hadn't even realized he'd put his mitten in his mouth, his bottle hadn't been out of his mouth more than one minute and already his thumb had tried to take it's place!! in frustration, he ripped his mitten out and tried again. Tommy: "why am I in a play pen daad...... daa....... I mean daaav.... daaaavid" He wasn't sure why he suddenly struggled to say David's name, it momentarily distracted him from his question as David stared at him with a smirk. David: "Well Tommy as you may remember you signed a contract and initialed the rules within that contract and one of those rules said that you are not to go into places you're not allowed in such as the basement, yet this morning I did indeed find you in the basement, the punishment for going into rooms you're not allowed in is you must be kept in a playpen whenever home for 1 month, and Tommy if you try to get out of the playpen then the sentence resets, only I may let you out of the playpen." Of course this was yet another rule! I should have known! Tommy thought, a month! that's ridiculous! How could he just be stuck in a playpen for a month! Tommy quickly placed his paci in his mouth before his mitten found it's way there. Tommy thought for a moment, is it really any different then just sitting on the couch all the time? At least there was more room to move here, and he had toys even if they were baby toys, then Tommy saw his big blue teddy bear in the corner. Admitting defeat Tommy crawled over to his teddy bear and collapsed onto it, laying there for a moment feeling helpless and frustrated. The playpen was pretty large, occupying the majority of the living rooms space, the coffee table had been removed from the room to make space for it, David had moved the table to the garage, Tommy could easily sprawl out inside the playpen without touching the edges, and then some, Tommy felt a little unappreciative as he looked around at the toys, he knew David was just buying toys that David thought were appropriate, David being the way he is and all, with his 'taking care of the nephew' mindset, and he had spent a lot of money on Tommy doing so, and Tommy had only complained. Tommy: "Thank you daaad.....I mean daaaavid for buying me stuff, it was nice of you to spend money on me, thank you for cleaning me when I made a mess, I'm sorry I was being bratty." Tommy had to swallow his pride to say this, but he knew it was the right thing, he didn't want David getting sick of him, Tommy knew he'd clearly had become someone who needed help, a lot of help, and he didn't want David to become unwilling to provide all the help he so far gave in spades. David: "Ohhh that's so sweet of you to say that Tommy, you're such a good boy, don't mention it Tommy I love taking care of you, you're just such a sweetheart." Tommy sprawled out and stretched enjoying the flow of warmth over him of his favorite words. Tommy didn't want to engage with the baby toys, he knew he'd eventually give in out of boredom but for now he resisted, instead just cuddling his new bear and watching TV, David had mercifully left it on Tommy's kid shows, there was baby loony tunes playing now. When baby loony tunes was over David changed a channel and then it was rugrats, Tommy had never watched rugrats, but he had heard about it, he knew it was a show for babies or real little kids, he watched the babies of the show getting up to their usual antics, and couldn't help identifying with them in so many ways, even the fact they were most often confined into a playpen they weren't allowed out of resembled Tommy's exact current situation, at one point or another Tommy got flashes in his mind of images of himself being there in the show, with the other babies, it helped that the main baby in the show was also named Tommy, they even had similar last names, Tommy felt like this was a sign, like being a baby was more than just his state of being, like perhaps it was his purpose, his destiny. David left the TV on the rugrats marathon and went to make dinner, Tommy didn't even hear him leave, Tommy found a way to recline against his teddy bear turning him into a comfy support and zoned out on the TV, not moving until David came and grabbed him by the armpits without saying a word, lifting him up and carrying him to the dining table for dinner, he fed Tommy in the usual way complete with rubber pocket bib, and when Tommy was done eating he had Tommy hold his own bottle to finish it off but Tommy merely flopped out of the chair onto the floor and dragged the bottle in his teeth as he crawled back to the playpen, David quickly wolfed down the remnants of his own meal and chased after Tommy. David: "Oh no you don't, you're supposed to stay at the table until I place you back in the playpen, that's the playpen rules, you stay where I put you, period." From behind he grabbed Tommy's armpits and lifted him up and over the playpen wall and put him back down on his bottom. Then removed his bib. Tommy had thought if he could just make it to the couch maybe he could blend into it and David would forget if only for a time, but that hadn't worked, Tommy felt like he'd lost a battle. David returned to the kitchen and cleaned up the table and dishes etc, Tommy finished off his dinner bottle left it on the floor and crawled back to his teddy bear and rugrats. Tommy immediately put his paci back in his mouth before his thumb could shove the mitten into it's place. Tommy zoned out on rugrats, something about seeing talking babies living life like their status as babies was the most ordinary thing comforted Tommy, made him feel less out of place, more like he belonged just as he is, like there's nothing wrong with being a talking baby. Eventually David picked Tommy up and carried him to bath time, bathed him in the usual way, and took him to his bedroom all dried off, laying him onto the table and handing him his bedtime bottle, as Tommy nursed that and David diapered the boy he noticed Tommy was now completely hairless (not counting the hair on top of his head) all his pubic hair arm hair chest hair leg hair facial hair all of it, had been getting so sparse day after day he started forgetting to pay attention it, it was getting harder to see, it was only now that he took a close look he realized he couldn't find a single hair remaining, Tommy's skin was now as smooth as could be. Pleased with this, David finished diapering and dressing Tommy in a new sleeper this one was orange with a foxy tail on the rump and foxy eyes mouth and ears on the hood. Then David carried him to bed and tucked him in raising and locking the rail into place, he fed Tommy the rest of his bottle and once finished left the room with Tommy nursing his pacifier. The next day Tommy awoke wet and messy as usual, it didn't phase him in the slightest anymore, if he'd awoke dry or not messy he would have been shocked, this was normal now. He called out for David to let him out his crib. Tommy: "Daadaa.” It took a moment for him to realize what he'd said, “daaaa... daaaa.. da! daaaaaaaaavid!" He realized he was calling David Daadaa now, and it was a struggle not too, he didn't understand where this was coming from, was it just a symptom of being so loved and cared for by a man, was he wishing his own Father had instead been David, was he replacing the idea of his absent Father with David? Tommy wasn't sure what to make of it, his head spun with the thoughts. David entered the room quickly. David: "hi baby, you sleep OK? Something wrong?" Tommy: "I'm sorry I called you Daadaa I don't know what came over me, it's like it's hard to say your name right anymore." David: "well Tommy Daadaa has been my name for many people so if you want to call me Daadaa I don't mind one bit, my nephew always called me Daadaa, I didn't conceive him of course but I like being considered his Daadaa, and I would love to be YOUR Daadaa if you would have me." David was just leaning over the crib rails looking down at Tommy while he spoke, he wasn't letting Tommy out without a response. Tommy: "Uhm. hmmmm. I guess it is fitting, you do take total care of me anymore, and I do like being taken cared of. Are you sure it's not weird to call you Daadaa? and why don't I say dad or daddy it's like Daadaa just feels like the default." David: "Daadaa is just easier, it fits better, I'm sure your just so relaxed you feel like saying what's easiest, and that's great I like to know you are relaxed, it lets me know I'm taking good care of you, so no it's not weird! in my mind a Daadaa is what someone does not what someones birthed! and I think for you I've been a pretty good Daadaa haven't I?" Tommy knew this whole thing was bizarre, not just calling David Daadaa but the entire thing, what he'd been reduced to, his sheer acceptance of it, step by step he hadn't put up any fight, but the other half of Tommy's mind knew the reason why, he loved it, he got so much love and care and affection he'd never had all that before, he'd never realized just how much he missed what he'd never been given until now, and as bizarre as all this was it gave him that missing piece of himself, so if David would like to be called Daadaa and Tommy's mouth wanted to say it anyway then he rationalized he may as well relax and embrace it. Tommy:"OK Daadaa, can I get up now?" Daadaa: "Of course Tommy." Daadaa lowered the rail of the crib, Daadaa went back downstairs and Tommy climbed out and onto the floor and followed after him, his messy wet bottom high in the air as he did. Tommy finished his slow backward climb down the stairs a knee at a time and crawled to the dining table. Daadaa was finished setting up breakfast and lifted Tommy into his chair. Tommy: "Hey Daadaa? Can we take off the watch? it's winter break I'm not going anywhere!" Daadaa: "Does it bother you Tommy?" Tommy: "Well, no, I just figured it's pointless." Daadaa: "It's not pointless! what if someone sneaks into here when I'm not looking and tries to abduct you! with that watch I will track them down and make them regret it!" Tommy giggled. Daadaa got on with feeding Tommy. The rest of the day settled into a new break time routine, after breakfast was a bath and new diaper, Tommy then spent all his time in the playpen Daadaa made sure to give him bottles often, burping Tommy after each one, and occasionally checked his diaper, he got two changes, one was messy, both times he was changed in his playpen on the changing mat from the diaper bag. He watched more rugrats marathons, he wasn't sure why they were doing so much rugrats marathons, but he was glad for it, it was quickly becoming one of his top 3 favorite shows. Eventually some of the episodes were reruns he had already seen, so he turned to the baby toys for stimulation during those episodes, he analyzed one toy at a time, one toy was an etch a sketch with thick green plastic encasing it, he struggled to grab the stylus with his mittens, eventually he spit out his pacifier and tried drawing the stylus in his teeth, he could only make scribbles, but he noticed they were colored, he scribbled the whole screen to reveal the screen had color zones one quarter was red one quarter was green one quarter was blue and one quarter was yellow, he thought it was neat that nowadays they could make the etch a sketch colored like that, he dropped the etch a sketch tired of using his teeth to draw and crawled over to the next toy, there was a collection of 4 toy cars, they were big, the size of his head, they were brightly colored various colors and had sticker on the windshield to show a driver there was a calf, a dog, a squirrel, and a cat. The cars each had an elevated button sticking out of the top, Tommy pushed the button and it depressed all the way down to the cars roof, then when he let go the car sped off! Neat he thought, the car could be powered for a moment with the button, he pushed the button on the other two cars, and they sped off too, he crawled after them, then lined them up like on a starting line, he only had two mittens, so he pushed two buttons at the same time and let go, he watched to see which one was faster and which one went further, he then did the two buttons on the remaining cars, he picked the winners and then raced the winners against each other, he did this for both categories, he figured out which car was the fastest, it was the cat, he declared the cat the winner of the race and decided it was his favorite, the car that went the furthest he declared to be second place winner it was the squirrel, and made it the cats companion, they would stick together. The two losers he decided he didn't care for and set them the furthest away, where they'd be out of his way, he played with his two favorite cars awhile more and then looked to the next toy, he crawled over to it and looked it over closely it was like a marble run tower but much bigger, and had big plastic balls instead of marbles, 2inchs diameter, the thing was tall if he could stand up it'd probably be his height, he noticed it was assembled out of small pieces, that it could be disassembled and reassembled in whatever form one wished, that each segment was small enough to redesign the thing a million different ways, he grabbed one of the plastic balls between his two mittens and carefully lifted it to the big hole on the top, it was a hard reach he had to sit up on his knees and lift his arms all the way above his head, at the maximum of his reach the ball slipped from his clasp and fell to the ground, he had to crawl after it, he had to roll it back to the tower before crawling back to the tower then trying again, he got the ball into the hole this time and watched it race through the course, going down slides and twists and curves and spirals, even leaping gaps here and there, he was actually impressed something like this was a kids toy. The truth was Daadaa had bought 4 of these sets and combined them all together for Tommy, normally a toddler would get a single set of these parts and the tower couldn't be this tall. Daadaa was sitting on the couch watching Tommy through all of this, pleased to see Tommy finally letting his guard down and playing with his toys, glad to see Tommy was able to enjoy them, and didn't find them boring or stupid, Daadaa had intended to work this sort of behavior into the ocean whispers but Tommy didn't seem to need that suggestion, he was enjoying his baby toys of his own free will. Tommy had a lot of fun with the tower watching the balls race through before turning on to the next toy, he crawled over to it and looked it over, it was like a rocking horse, except it was shaped like a dinosaur! It was made of thick hardwood but it was painted green! and it was much larger than a babies rocking horse, Tommy could fit on this thing just fine and have fun if he wanted, he was nervous though, this would be the most babyish activity yet in Tommy's mind (as if getting his messy diaper changed in the playpen wasn't babyish.....) Daadaa saw Tommy's hesitation at the rocking horse and decided to help him out, while Tommy was looking at the Dino rocker he suddenly felt hands in his armpits, Daadaa was lifting him from behind and plopped his bottom onto the rocker with a wet squish, Tommy was embarrassed but decided to embrace the play, he placed his mittens on the handles and began rocking, his diaper squishing a bit each time he rocked back and forth, the rocker rocked with ease it didn't hardly take any effort, Tommy tried picturing himself riding a dinosaur in a wild forest, and started getting absorbed into the play, he imagined he was in that forest he got lost in and was chasing down cougars and bears and wolves and making his dinosaur eat them up. Daadaa was already back on the couch enjoying the show. Tommy had no idea how long he'd rocked, enjoying his fantasies about the power to wield a dinosaur like a horse, eventually he decided he was out of energy to rock so rolled off and fell to his bottom on the floor, he crawled over to the next toy. It was a massive pile of mega blocks, he did like legos as a kid, but he never had his own, he only ever got to play with legos when visiting his friends houses and always wished he could have his own. Mega blocks were almost the same, basically just gentler bigger legos. he went about placing one piece into another and built a tower, then knocked it down with a crash, he built multiple towers and pretended it was a city, then crawled through it like he was the dinosaur now. Then he built big walls and little houses inside the walls like a fortress, he built many things and had a great time with his mega blocks, it occurred to him that mega blocks are bigger because smaller kids can't be trusted not to put them in their mouth and legos could be choked on but mega blocks were too big to choke on, this got Tommy thinking about putting things in his mouth, he already sucked mittens and pacifiers, what must it be like to try to chew on mega blocks he wondered, and so while laying on his belly inside the mega block walls he'd built, he grabbed a mega block and stuck a corner into his mouth, exploring it with his tongue and teeth, trying to bite a corner of it, making marks in it, he did this for a bit before deciding mega blocks didn't make for good mouth toys, he was curious about this now though, and so he crawled to the next toy he could see which looked perfect for a mouth. This toy was like a colorful soft rubber ball the size of a cantaloupe, except it had nodes sticking out of all sides of it, he counted 12 nodes sticking out of the rubber ball, the nodes were also a rubber type material and each end with a round or oblong end, which had various patterns embossed into them, the ball had a small window on one spot showing beads inside that would rattle around as the ball moved, Tommy decided this looked like a good mouth toy, and right away stuck a node into his mouth exploring it with his tongue and teeth, he tried chewing it and could not harm it, it was soft and rubbery but durable, he rolled onto his back and continued exploring each of the nodes and their different patterns with his tongue and teeth, surprised in himself that such an act could be so stimulating, he couldn't remember ever exploring solid items with his tongue but it had it's own fascinating sensation about it, and so he kept at it awhile. He was still absorbed in exploring the teething toy when Daadaa suddenly picked him up, he had his eyes closed and hadn't seen Daadaa approaching, Daadaa carried Tommy off to bath time, the teething toy was ditched in Tommy's crib along the way, Tommy got his usual bath and bedtime diapering plus bottle, he drifted off to sleep while Daadaa fed him the last of his bottle like always, Tommy slept with the teething toy in his crib with him, Daadaa figured it gives him something to play with when he wakes up, Daadaa also went downstairs and came back placing Tommy's teddy bear into the crib with him, Tommy grabbed it unconsciously wrapping an arm around it. The next morning Tommy awoke, wet and messy like every morning, but now he had his bear in his arms, he couldn't remember having the bear at bedtime, but he was happy to see him, he looked at the bear. Tommy: "Good morning bear.... you need a name.. hmmm" Wanting for more creativity he eventually settled on the unoriginal. Tommy: "bwooeey dats your name now, bwooeey!" Tommy giggled at his own lack of creativity in naming the blue bear, but liked the name all the same, it was then Tommy looked over and saw the teething toy, he felt like he struck gold, he wrapped his legs around bwooeey, so he could hold him while having his mittened hands free to work the teether toward him, all this while staying on his back he managed to clasp the teething toy between both mittens and hold it to his mouth, and he resumed yesterdays fun exploring it with his tongue or chewing on the nodes. Daadaa had heard Tommy talking to his bear via the baby monitor and smiled that Tommy was content to hang out in his crib finally, seems a distraction was all he needed, Daadaa decided it may be time to start installing crib toys onto the bars, rather than rushing in for Tommy he decided to just let him play awhile, and started working on breakfast, taking his time as he did. Listening to Tommy's gurgles as he sucked at his teether, and occasionally talked nonsense to his bear with his mouth full of rubber. Once breakfast was totally ready, Daadaa entered Tommy's room to find him still laying on his back chewing at the teether toy, he lifted Tommy onto his waist and made to leave the room stopping when he heard Tommy whine. Tommy:"but bwooeey!" Tommy was reaching one mitten toward his bear, Daadaa grabbed "bwooeey" and placed him in Tommy's arm and resumed carrying the boy to breakfast, the bear had to be taken away and placed in his own chair to watch as Daadaa fed Tommy, occasionally he would pretend to spoon food to the bear and make noises like the bear was gobbling down, Tommy giggled at this silliness. When Tommy was done with his meal Daadaa held Tommy's bottle for him making sure he wasn't gonna try to crawl off in a hurry this time, using his free hand to finish his own meal, with the bottle done he burped Tommy then grabbed Tommy right away and plopped him down into the playpen, he went back to the kitchen and cleaned everything up. Tommy looked over at his Daadaa and for the first time observed the height of the playpen, wondering if he could get over it, it appeared the rail came up to just about his belly button if he were able to stand, so Tommy decided it was unlikely he could climb over it without a jump and that was more than he could stand to even think about with the spikes in his booties, so he turned to explore more new toys. He crawled over to one and observed it was a fisher price musical Learning Table with lots of lights and sounds and buttons, it was the perfect height for him to see the top from on his bottom or knees, and he had fun pushing the many buttons to see what they all did, he went about trying to memorize their sounds and which lights they activated to arrange for himself a little show, it was challenging to hit the buttons he wanted with the mittens on, he'd often accidentally hit the wrong button and screw up his sequence having to start over. His Daadaa also interrupted him picking him up from behind and carrying him to the couch, Daadaa held Tommy in his lap and cradled him, and held a bottle to his mouth, Tommy enjoyed the closeness and drank his milk bottle all the way down. Nearly dozing off by the end of it, but managing to keep himself awake, he wanted to go back to playing he didn't want to sleep, bottle empty Daadaa burped Tommy then put Tommy back into his playpen, he crawled off spying the Dino rocker he beelined for it and rocked some more, fantasizing about being in Jurassic park and chasing around the tourists with his Dino buddy. Again Daadaa would occasionally bring Tommy bottles and make sure he drank them even if it meant he had to feed it to Tommy himself, he burped Tommy after every one of them, then he would occasionally check/change Tommy's diaper right there in the playpen, Tommy's changes consisted of a couple very wet diapers and one messy. they had dinner the same as the day before and so on the routine went, Tommy was having a much less boring time now with his toys, after days of this he no longer disliked the playpen, in his mind it now represented playtime, just as it should all his toys were in there, except the teething toy which now took residency in his crib, and he liked it there, to play with in the mornings, Mr bwooeey always went with him, to bedtime to breakfast time to playpen time to dinner time and back to bedtime, he loved having a bear to keep with him and hold, eventually he introduced bwooeey to Mr Dino and decided they should be friends. Christmas eve arrived and Daadaa announced Tommy had to go to bed early that night. Tommy: "AWWW but why?" Daadaa: "Because Tommy, Santa clause comes tonight and if you're not in bed when he comes he'll skip our house and you won't get any presents" Tommy: "Daadaa Santa not real I learned that really young, my mommy told me he was only for rich kids to pretend about." Daadaa's heart hurt every time Tommy had something to say about his Mother, it seemed it was never anything loving. Daadaa: "Well Tommy that might have been the case for your Mother, but in my family Santa brings us presents and I think that has more to do with love then it does being rich, now you're going to bed right after dinner, and we are having an early dinner and that's all there is to it, or do you really insist there's no Santa? Cause I can tell Santa to just take your presents away if you don't want them?" Tommy:"NOOO! I want them, it's OK, yes Santa is real OK!" Daadaa: "OK! that's more like it!" Dinner did come early and after it was eaten Daadaa took Tommy straight to bath and bed. In the morning Tommy woke up early having gone to bed so early, he played with his teether and cuddled his bear, his paci and now the teether caused him to drool a lot whenever he played with it, in the beginning he was careful to minimize this and wipe it off his face often but eventually he no longer cared, he now gladly drooled freely for more time to have fun with the teether or his paci. This meant there was often drool spots on his clothing around the neckline especially. Even before the teether he'd gotten pretty used to the feeling of drool on his face from his pacifier already, it was becoming uncommon for Tommy to not have drool on his face and often his neckline/chest. Daadaa entered the room, first he unlocked and removed Tommy's mittens, so Tommy could unwrap presents, then picked Tommy up carrying him down the stairs, upon entering the living room Tommy gasped! Right next to his playpen was a real Christmas tree! Not fake plastic, Tommy could smell it, it was fully decorated and lit up with lights! he had seen them in his friends homes in his youth but never had one himself. Tommy: "It's soo pweetty, why you only bring it out today? Why not sooner?" Daadaa: "Well, to be honest I kinda forgot about it at first, but then I decided it might be more fun to have it as a surprise on the day of Christmas, and I think it was, your reaction was fun for me, and it's only the beginning, what's that beneath the tree Tommy?!" Tommy looked down and indeed there were presents all gift wrapped beneath the tree limbs, lots of them. Tommy: "Who's all that for? it's so many!" Daadaa: "they're all for you silly baby, do you see any other silly babies in this house? no it's just you, all for you!" Tommy's eyes locked onto one present in particular because it was massive as far as presents go, very tall for a present, Daadaa:"aha! I see you've spied the most special one of all, that's the one we are gonna open first, in fact lets open it right now, and the rest of them can wait until after breakfast." Daadaa set Tommy on the floor and Tommy crawled over to the tall present. Daadaa: "Now be careful you don't knock it over, just unwrap it with it standing like that." Tommy began ripping away the wrapping paper, it didn't take much effort, the item was not in a box, it turned out, the gift, was a highchair, it was covered in paw patrol characters, it had four legs that appeared to be steel, two legs in front were joined at the floor level by a bar between them, and the two legs at the back also had a bar joining them together at the floor level, for added stability, Tommy looked up at it, the seat looked similar to a car seat, large enough to fit Tommy and it had all his favorite paw patrol characters all over it, it even had buckles that looked like the ones in the car, Tommy could see a toy sticking to the tray and was curious about it, but couldn't see it from the floor, Daadaa pulled the tray off, lifted Tommy from the armpits up into the chair plopping him into it on his bedtime diaper wet a messy as usual, Tommy hadn't even noticed it's state, he didn't pay it any mind anymore, he was just focusing on his new highchair, Daadaa was pleased Tommy hadn't complained about it being only for babies, it showed Tommy was finally accepting himself as a baby. Daadaa pulled the straps around and buckled the chest clip and the two hip clips, it was a 5 point harness, he snapped the tray in place and then Daadaa dragged the high chair over to the dinning table, where breakfast was already prepared, Daadaa sat in a tall bar stool type chair, so he could feed Tommy in his high chair, Tommy had butterflies throughout the experience, he was happy, so strange to be so happy about something like this, he realized baby things made him happy all on their own, his past rationalizing of associating them with this or that no longer mattered, he didn't need mental gymnastics to explain why he might like something, now he could just open up and enjoy it. Daadaa finished feeding Tommy and handed him the rest of his bottle Tommy took it in his hands and reflexively tried to flop out onto the ground but didn't budge an inch, he'd forgotten about the seat belt, he couldn't get out, the highchair did it's job of keeping him in place while he nursed his bottle and Daadaa finished his own meal taking his time. Daadaa finished cleaned up the table and the plates while Tommy was stuck in his chair nursing the rest of his bottle. When he'd finished his bottle and set it onto the tray Daadaa was still cleaning dishes, so Tommy looked to the toys attached to the try, there was two of them one would spin when you slap it, and the other was like a rattle shaped like a flower made of plastic, when you smack it would bend over and shoot back up and wiggle a bit, rattling the whole time, Tommy had fun slapping this one cause he knew Daadaa would hear it and maybe it might annoy him, Tommy figured if he could annoy Daadaa then he might hurry up and get him out of the chair faster, and then Tommy could get on with opening gifts. In reality Daadaa loved hearing him play with his rattle, it made him feel happy his baby was having the time of his life with his new high chair. Once the kitchen was totally cleaned Daadaa unbuckled Tommy lifted him from the chair into a hug and patted his back until he belched, then carried him up the stairs to give him a bath. Tommy: "But what about da udder presents?" Daadaa: "You'll get those after you've been bathed, can't have you sitting in a poopie diaper all day, there's a limit to these things, your bottom wouldn't like it." Daadaa went through the routine of bathing and dressing Tommy, this time Tommy was put into just a onesie, with monster trucks prints all over it, Daadaa carried Tommy downstairs and plopped him into the playpen, before he could complain Daadaa had grabbed a present and handed it to Tommy to unwrap. Before he tore into it he paused and looked up at Daadaa. Tommy: "Daadaa I feel bed, you got me all deez gifts but I did not get you nu thin, you deserve gifts too! But I don't have any money." Daadaa: "Oh Tommy, you've given me plenty of presents all wrapped up in your diaper." Tommy giggled. Daadaa: "But seriously, you are my present, as long as I have you there's nothing I want, I don't need gifts from you Tommy, besides there's nothing you could buy me that I couldn't buy myself, no the best gift is just you, being yourself, seeing you happy, that is a better reward for me then anything money could buy." Tommy smiled and tore into the present, it was a clothing box, he pulled the top off, inside was a bunch of bibs, they were made of fabric unlike the bib he used at dinner, he felt one and it was a very soft fabric, very gentle on the skin, the bibs all had different prints, the first one he saw had construction vehicles all over it, on the back of the bib as he held it up he saw it had his name Tommy, sewn into it. Daadaa reached from behind him and grabbed the bib from him, and wrapped it around his neck fastening it in place on the back of his neck, the bib hugged his neckline just a bit loose, and covered his chest. Tommy: "Why you put it on? We already ate." Daadaa: "Tommy this is called a drool bib, you been getting a lot of drool on your cute onesies and this will help contain that, so your onesies don't get all stained, now you can drool all you want without any worries! isn't that great!" Tommy had already been getting lax about his drooling, he hadn't thought he was staining anything, but he didn't dress himself anymore, so he rarely got a close look at his own clothes that way. Tommy: "fank you Daadaa" he lisped around the pacifier." Daadaa handed Tommy another present, and Tommy tore into it wildly, finally getting into the spirit of gift unwrapping, this one was a small box showing a crib with a mobile over it, Tommy figured out how to open it and pulled out what turned out to be a mobile, the base that mounts to the rail had a little mirror in it, and a bunch of sea animals such as a dolphin an octopus and a sea turtle, motifs of seaweed and various tropical fish and starfish etc. Tommy: "HEY it's my sea fwiends!!! I see them in my dweems!" Daadaa: "Oh really well now they can help put you into your dreams every night!" The mobile came with a curved arm that connected into a slot on the base and at the end of the bend of the arm was a round disc/cone that held on strings more sea animals and the same prints covered the disc as well. Daadaa: "This mobile has lots of features, like it can make ocean noises or it can make flowing river sounds or babbling brook sounds or even nursery rhymes in instrumental, it has dozens of rhymes programmed into it!" Something about hearing ocean waves struck a cord with Tommy, but he wasn't sure why, just the thought of it made him feel like he wanted to lay down and sleep right there, but he snapped out of it when Daadaa handed Tommy a new present. Tommy tore it open and again the packaging had an image of a crib on it, it called itself a crib toy, Tommy opened it and it was like a play center but smaller, it was designed to strap onto the bars of a crib and it had all kinds of buttons that made different noises and had dangled on straps various teething type toys of different materials and shapes. Daadaa: "This also straps into your crib it's something you can play with anytime you're in there waiting for me." Daadaa was already handing Tommy another present anxious to keep things moving. Tommy tore into the next present and it was another fabric box, Tommy opened it up and it was rugrats characters! Tommy gasped with excitement, but he still didn't know what it is, he pulled it out and it was very thick and padded, very soft, rectangular but very long, he pulled it out-and-out and out and more kept coming. Daadaa: "This is called a crib bumper! We will put it around the edges of your mattress it fastens to the rails and acts like a protective bumper so you don't hurt yourself bumping into the rails." Tommy was just thrilled to have rugrats characters in his crib, he was also thrilled the bumper did not have angelica on it, he really didn't like angelica. Tommy was handed another package, this one pretty large, after unwrapping it was a fabric box, a big one! he took the top off and saw more rugrats! Daadaa: "It's new bed sheets, a comforter, and a pillow case, your whole crib will now be rugrats themed!" Tommy: "Woooow, Thank you Daadaa." Tommy was handed the next present and opened it, it was a new teddy bear! this one was identical to bwooeey except it was smaller, about as tall as from Tommy's diaper to his chest, just enough for hugging. Tommy: "Oh I didn't know bwooeey had a son!! bwooeey junior!" Daadaa chuckled. Daadaa: "I figured this way you can take him to school with you, that one should fit in one of your bags." Tommy didn't even flinch at the idea, he already sucked his pacifier and dressed like a baby at school, having bwooeey jr with him wouldn't be anything but welcome to him at this stage. The next present turned out to be another teether toy, this way Tommy could have one in his playpen too. The present opening went on, Tommy got many gifts, some from Daadaa some from Santa. Many toys many clothes lots of fun things, when it was over Daadaa picked Tommy up and carried him to the couch and held him in his lap while he fed him a new bottle, once finished he was burped and put back into the playpen and had fun all day long with his toys, Daadaa locked Tommy's mittens back onto his hands by dinner time, from there the two of them settled back into the new routine, Tommy enjoyed his new crib additions, Daadaa installed everything and showed Tommy how to activate the mobile by pushing a big green button on it, it would run for 30 minutes then shut off automatically, unless he hit the button again, Daadaa would turn it on every time he laid Tommy to bed and Tommy would watch his sea friends slowly spinning above him while he nursed his bedtime bottle as Daadaa held it for him, Tommy played with his crib toys plenty when he woke in the morning keeping his mobile going while he was at it, he'd hit the switch in the mornings to switch it to nursery rhymes mode and listen to those while he either played with the rail toys or mouthed his teether toy. The weeks passed, Daadaa did not celebrate or call attention to new years, he didn't want to give Tommy any reason to think of his aging or his past year. Eventually Tommy's winter break came to an end, by this point his lifestyle had come to feel like normal life, and he did not want to go back to school, he pouted the morning of, wishing he could just keep staying home like he'd had, but Daadaa was insistent that he finish getting his degree, then after that he could choose to do anything he wanted even if that meant staying home all the time. Daadaa had him ready to go for school dressed in his shortalls onesie plus drool bib, after Daadaa had strapped Tommy's Velcro shoes onto his feet, he tried to lift Tommy to his feet but Tommy just kept going back down to his bottom, Tommy hadn't stood in over a month and now he didn't want to, the act of it felt strange and unusual and like a lot more effort then he liked, his muscles had somewhat atrophied, and his balance had suffered too. Daadaa: "I know you don't wanna walk Tommy but you're gonna have to or else I'll have to carry you around all day!" Tommy didn't see the problem with that, he liked being carried, by this time Tommy was about 5 foot sharp, it had gotten a lot easier for Daadaa to carry him as he'd been loosing weight all the while also, staying skinny as he shrank in height, Daadaa had already replaced his Velcro shoes twice without Tommy knowing it, anytime Daadaa noticed them getting loose he'd swap them for an identical pair in the next size down. He was always keeping Tommy in new clothes too so Tommy could never identify a difference in fit in a familiar outfit. Instead his outfits just got smaller with him, on top of this Tommy couldn't see a difference in his eyeline cause Tommy spent all his time crawling anyway.... Daadaa lifted Tommy off the floor and decided to carry him to the car, buckling him into his 5 point harness. Once at school as Daadaa lifted Tommy from his seat to the sidewalk Tommy again went down to his bottom, Tommy just looked up at Daadaa like he didn't know what to do. Daadaa: "Tommy do you just want me to carry you today?" Tommy nodded his head yes. Daadaa: "Well alright then, I guess you'll get a ride on my hip for today." Daadaa picked Tommy up and held him on his hip, together with his two bags Daadaa carried him off to his first class, setting him down at his usual seat he pointed out for Daadaa, who then went back to his SUV to watch TV and monitor Tommy's GPS. Tommy had his pacifier in his mouth the moment he'd finished his morning bath and it was still there now, he'd keep it in as much as he could, this lead to a lot of drool as usual but his bib was there to catch it all. During his first class Tommy did something uncommon for him, usualy when Tommy had a question he kept it to himself, too embarassed to be the center of attention in a class room, but something about knowing David was around campus today gave Tommy confidence, he'd been getting more and more comfortable in his new role and Davids promise to see him at the end of each class made him less afraid of attention. So today when Tommy had a question he raised his hand in class for the first time in many years. Professor Mustache: "Yes Thomas what is it?" Tommy's pacifier fell from his lips as he began to speak, he'd forgotten it was even there, this did not bother him a bit. Tommy: "Professor Mustache, did you want us to finish the rest of this tonight? or stop at a certain chapter?" The class bust out laughing at hearing Tommy's nickname for the professor, his name was of course NOT Mustache, Tommy had been calling him that in his head from day one because of the professors very large mustache that sat on his face like a sleeping long haired rodent. Tommy didnt know why they were laughing, he had forgotten that this was only a nickname, in Tommy's mind, mustache was just his name now. Tommy wasnt embarassed, he just figured he had said something funny and was glad to have entertained everyone. Professor Mustache: "Well Thomas thank you for the compliment, you may call me professor mustache if you wish, I'm quite proud of my mustache, and to answer your question which is a good one, I do infact want the class to stop at chapter 25." Pleased with the answer Tommy reflixivly reinserted his pacifier into his mouth and nursed away without a moments thought on the action. When first class ended Daadaa came into the class as the students made their way out, he went to help Tommy pack his bag when he noticed some of Tommy's notes sitting out from this class, he noticed the handwriting in the notes from today was severely diminished compared to the notes from last class way before the break, Daadaa realized Tommy’s coordination was diminishing due to his hand and finger muscles atrophying from being in the mittens all the time, he never exercised his grip or anything, Daadaa wasn't sure if this was for the best but if Tommy was OK with it as a cost of getting to keep his mittens on then so be it, besides, Daadaa figured he'd probably regain at least some of his coordination taking notes now that school was back on. His bag packed Tommy was then lifted to Daadaa's hip, who then carried him off to his next class, depositing him in his seat and returning to his SUV, after this class Daadaa picked Tommy up from his seat and took him back to the SUV, they sat in the cargo space and Daadaa fed Tommy his lunch then changed his wet diaper while he nursed down the rest of his bottle getting a burping once it and the change was done, Tommy didn't even remember wetting his diaper anymore, he didn't even know when it was wet, occasionally he'd feel it squish when he'd sit down and that was the only time he ever knew it was wet, likewise, for poopies, they just happened so casually he'd puuuush out any pressure and not pay any attention to what came out, he'd feel better with the pressure gone that's all that mattered, and he always seemed to poop during his last class of the day, Daadaa had noted. The next day went much like the last except this time Daadaa brought the stroller, instead of carrying Tommy around the whole campus he would push him in the stroller from SUV to class then class to class, then to lunch and back to class, Tommy didn't walk anymore, he didn't want to, and he didn't need to. At home Tommy was always happy to go back into his crawl booties and grasp reduction mittens, he liked having the excuse to not stand or grab anything, so Daadaa could feed him every meal and bottle, his toys were simple enough he could enjoy them without the need for a grip. One day Daadaa decided to update the ocean whispers in the walls, he wiped them clean and wrote only these lines: "Enunciation is difficult. Its a waste of effort. Daadaa knows what I need. I dun ofen needsta speak at tall. An hen I do I can ooz baby talk. Cause I is jus a baby, so I shud dalk wike a baby. I dunnt needsta sound perfek. As long as Daadaa unnersdands me dats all dat matters. An even if Daadaa dun undasden me dats ok too he aways fwiguhs out wat I need ebentooaly." The messages would repeat on loop all night. The days went by and Tommy regressed mentally further and further, Daadaa hadn't hardly had to do anything at this point, the whispers suggesting he speak baby talk were accepted by Tommy with ease, it seemed to help him fall right into little space and stay there, he actually seemed to do better in school now that he had no worries or stresses, nothing to think about beyond his school work, and play, his handwriting did suffer, but Daadaa often helped out with that, rewriting his notes where it was needed, eventually Daadaa got Tommy a digital voice recorder to use in his classes, so he didn't have to write down all those notes, Daadaa would listen back the recordings and make notes for Tommy himself, making sure Tommy sat and listened while he did so, this actually seemed to improve Tommy's recall since it meant he basically heard many lessons twice. When Tommy's month of playpen punishment ended Daadaa asked Tommy if he wanted to continue using the playpen, Tommy didn't even have to think about it, he had grown to love the playpen and all the playtime he had in it. Of course he could have had the toys on the living room floor without the playpen walls too, but he liked having his own designated place for them. So the playpen stayed, and he spent all his down time in it. During the summer they spent a lot of time outside, mostly in the backyard, Tommy crawling around in shortalls playing in the grass with toys, being pushed on the swingset seated in the 5 point harness seat. Daadaa built a sandbox and Tommy had lots of fun playing in it, one day they even drove to the beach and Tommy got to play in the water, Daadaa had his own private beach he would rent out just so Tommy could have the privacy to run around in the surf wearing just his diaper, people could see from the beaches around the bend if they looked, but from that distance all they'd see is a baby playing in the water while his Daadaa relaxed in a chair and watched. It was around this time Daadaa turned off the ocean whispers for the last time, Tommy didn't need their suggestions anymore, he'd come as far as there was to go in Daadaa's eyes. The next thanksgiving went much like the last, and by the following winter break Tommy had shrank down to 4 foot 3, whether he had noticed or not Daadaa didn't know, Tommy never mentioned it, he either didn't care or just didn't notice, Daadaa was always making sure Tommy was in proper fitting clothes and diapers, changing sizes as necessary. One day as Daadaa carried Tommy to the car to go to school he plopped Tommy into a carseat, it reclined slightly and kept his legs outward, it had little toys dangling in his eyesight and even a little mirror in front of his face mounted onto the headrest of the seat in front of him, so he could see himself nursing at his pacifier, drooling all over his bib, it helped remind him what a baby he was. Tommy had another wonderful Christmas with Daadaa getting lots of toys and lots of playtime in his playpen, After another year like this Tommy was truly a baby now, he was just under 3 feet and had all the babyish behaviors he could have, the only time he behaved any other way was in class, when he would sit quietly nursing his paci and pay attention, he knew it was important to Daadaa that he finish his degree even if it was no longer important to him, when Tommy had decided to start college all he really wanted was to be independent enough that he'd never have to go back to his Mother, Daadaa had granted that wish without requiring him to gain independence at all, when Tommy graduated he was rolled onto the stage in a stroller by Daadaa, who graciously accepted the degree on Tommy's behalf, he handed the degree to Tommy and rolled him off the stage and all the way home, most the crowd assumed Daadaa was the one graduating, a single Father without a babysitter, but the few classmates Tommy had who knew of him knew that it was the baby graduating, it was a mystery to them how this kid seemed to get littler and littler through the years in class yet always stayed ahead in grades, they felt intimidated and confused and didn't want to address it, they watched the boy be wheeled away for the last time in relief, nervous someone would ask how this little baby had so often out performed themselves in class. They tried not to think about it ever again once he was out of their sight. Once home Daadaa had a long talk with Tommy. Daadaa: "Tommy, now that you have graduated, you have a choice, you can take your degree and go be a big boy in the world, doing the jobs you want, making money, paying bills, partying, and making friends, you can grow back up and I'll help you do that, both physically and mentally, I'll even make sure you get good employers with good benefits in whatever field you want to go into." "Or you can stay with me, stay my baby, as long as you want, if you decided in a year or whenever to grow up I'll help you then, if you decide to stay my baby forever I will be thrilled to be your Daadaa forever." Tommy: "daa, wot ibf oooou diieeesss.....?" Tommy's eyes watered up at the mere thought of it. Daadaa: "Don't you worry about that, I'm perfectly healthy I think I'll set the world record for longevity long before I die, I'll probably outlive you if you keep insisting on macaroni and cheese for dinner! but seriously Tommy if worst case scenario something happens to me you will be taken care of, I have already made those arrangements, you'll continue to have the choice to stay a baby or grow up whenever you want, I've got the instructions on how to go about either of those choices all laid out carefully for your next mamma or Daadaa, and I've got experts lined up who will help you find the right mama or Daadaa that is right for you, it will be up to you to pick them out, and my agents will keep tabs on you all the time to make sure you're being well taken care of and loved, and you'll always have the option to change caretakers if they ever start to fail you, so don't worry about that, I don't think I'll be dying anytime soon but my will is all setup to protect you just in case I do, so Tommy, what's your decision." This was a no brainer for Tommy, he'd never been so happy as he was as Daadaa's baby, he got cuddles affection and love every single day, multiple times a day, he felt it in his crib he felt it at breakfast he felt it during bath times and morning diapering and every diapering throughout the day and during bottle feedings and burpings and during dinner and evening bath and bedtime diapering, his whole day was just packed with love, he'd spend lots of time each day cuddling with Daadaa on the couch being fed bottles and burped, being tickled by Daadaa and played with and Daadaa would always take him out of the house somewhere anytime he was getting bored and always showed him fun things, he never wanted it to end. Tommy: "I wanna be your baby forever!" Tommy said without a hint of lisp, he had meant it so vehemently it came out with his adult voice, he wanted to make sure his point was solid and loud and clear. Even if he hated speaking that way anymore, it took effort for him now, concentration, he preferred to relax, and let his natural baby talk run the show. Maybe one day he'd eventually forget how to talk any other way. Daadaa nearly cried. His feelings full of confliction, he had to confess now. He knew he had to, he hated to do it, but Tommy's decision couldn't be considered legit if Tommy didn't know the whole truth. Daadaa: "Tommy, I need to tell you my secret, so you know the whole truth, so there will never be another secret between us, Tommy I turned you into a baby, on purpose, it was by design, I've done it to every person that's lived in that bedroom, all college students, I never had any nephews, I've been doing this to people for many years, I've been putting medicine in your bottles to make it easier for you to wet or mess, I've got hidden cameras throughout the house I can monitor from my phone, I've been playing subliminal suggestions over speakers hidden in your bedroom walls while you sleep, which those only work if subconsciously you want them to work, so it seemed clear to me you wanted this on some level, also I don't know if you've noticed but you're pretty small now, your body is, I did that, I'm a DNA scientist and I know the secrets of how to change someones DNA, I can change anything about them, and I injected you with a concoction of my own design from my basement laboratory, it removed your body hair and it made you shrink, it's basically instructed your body to revert it's size back to when you were a toddler, from your toes to your genitals to your torso hands arms and head, everything, it's done now and out of your system, you'll stay this size unless I reverse the process with more injections, which is part of this choice, if you do decide to grow up I'll give you what you need to get big and tall again, Tommy I've never fallen in love before you, those students previously I did this too to help them, as I think it's helped you, but at the end of their graduation I didn't give them the choice to stay my baby, I just gave them the injections to grow up and sent them on their way, my agents watched over them until they were fully regrown and independently taking care of themselves, I like to think I gave all of them a better handle on life a better perspective on caring for others, letting others care for them, and the importance of love, but it was you who taught me what real love was, none of them ever fully embraced being my baby like you did, you really seem to love me and I really love you too, but if after hearing the truth you have changed your mind I'll understand and I won't blame you, I'll always be here for you no matter what your decision and no matter what the future brings." This was a lot for Tommy to unpack, long ago he had come to a conclusion that he had some kind of illness or disorder that was causing his shrinkage and possibly his regression, but he didn't want it to stop, he started to enjoy it, so he didn't want to bother seeing a doctor who might take away the love and care he'd been getting, now to learn it was all by design hurt him, he didn't know what to say, he knew he still wanted to be Daadaa's baby, but he wasn't sure if he could trust Daadaa anymore, he wasn't sure if he should stay this way now, he had to think on it. In his anger Tommy focused his mind on his words, being extra careful to speak clearly, with great strain he spoke slowly one word at a time making sure to say them properly. Tommy: "I'm angry, and I'm not sure what I'm feeling other than anger, I can't give a good response right now, I might regret what I say, I'll tell you tomorrow." Tommy crawled away up the stairs to his room, laid on his crib and fell asleep, they had only just come in the door, Daadaa took Tommy's shoes off but did not put the booties or mittens on him, crawling was still his choice, Daadaa did eventually come into the room to see the boy sleeping in the middle of the day, he'd still been in his diaper from the days events and it had been poopy since before they'd left the school, he'd messed himself before they'd even gone on stage and not even known it, Daadaa couldn't let his baby sleep in a messy diaper so Daadaa changed him right there in the crib, careful not to wake him, freshly re-diapered in just a onesie Daadaa left Tommy to sleep on his decision and thoughts. Tommy's dreams were fraught with conflict, one scene he was in a fight with Daadaa, both vying for control over the car as it careened down the road, Tommy was scared and wanted to take control over the vehicle, but Daadaa insisted he was safer driving and Tommy need only sit back and let him steer, it seemed like it was their fight that was leading to a wreck when the dream shifted, and he was back home, in his Mothers house, she was ridiculing him for being so useless and helpless, for not becoming more of a man, he was reaching a breaking point about to shout at her, but he couldn't his mouth was filled, he realized it was his pacifier, and she could see him suckling at it, she laughed and mocked him some more, he struggled to spit it out like it was made of glue and before he could try again to shout the dream shifted again, he was in the pool like the dream he'd had right before leaving his Mothers, but this time it was cloudy out, dark and stormy there was lightning all around, the pool was empty except for him, the pool water began sloshing around stronger and stronger threatening to throw him out onto the concrete, he tried swimming to the rail but the water just kept pulling him back keeping him center, there was a loud crash, and he saw the lightning coming down to the pool water and the dream shifted again, he was in an office, a cubical, in some office high rise, the whole floor was cubicles, his was decorated with his own items, even many of his baby toys laid out on the desk, besides them bills, many bills, many reading past due, there were folders labeled workload, thick stacks of folders, his work computer kept dinging, he looked and saw it was all work emails, one after another piling in, bwooeey jr was on the desk but bwooeey had a big frown, he stared at Tommy with a look that seemed to say he was disappointed, Tommy tried to reach for bwooeey jr but he just seemed further and further away as he'd reach until bwooeey jr vanished into thin air, he tried to get up and run out of there but the cubicles became a maze, an endless maze with no visible way out, he ran and ran and kept passing his own desk seemingly running in circles, he saw a window and ran at it breaking through seeing finally the sky and the ground far below and as he began falling the dream shifted again, and he was back at Daadaa's house, in his playpen, the TV on blaring rugrats, his toys around him, everything seemed fine, he was gasping for breath after all that he'd just gone through, he felt relieved to be somewhere safe, but Daadaa was not there, he was alone, and as he realized this the room grew cold and dark the TV made strange sounds and turned off, the house felt abandoned, all the love gone from it, and he was still stuck in the playpen. And then he woke up.... It was morning, he had slept all day, all evening, and all night, he'd never slept so long in his life, he laid there in his crib, the rail was down, he didn't have booties or mittens on, his diaper was wet and messy but only just, Daadaa must have changed him while he slept, in truth Daadaa had changed him three times while he slept, trying to make sure he was taken care of during his extended rest, Daadaa had figured he was catching up on sleep he couldn't get during school while his mind wrestled with indecision. Tommy sat up and leaned his back against the rails on the wall side, he sat there and thought over the dreams, thought of their meaning, thought about Daadaa and what he'd done, how the whole reason Tommy was here was his doing, about his offer to return to the way he was and go live life the way he wanted, he need only decide what he wanted, Tommy knew what he wanted, he was just scared to forgive, to trust all over again and risk a second betrayal, just like in his dreams he was scared, every dream had been a fear of a life not loved, the one moment in his dreams he felt the love return was when he was back in Daadaa's house, before the dream turned sour, and he realized Daadaa wasn't there, Tommy feared abandonment in that dream, he didn't want to be abandoned, and he didn't want to abandon Daadaa either, Tommy got out of the crib and fell to his bottom, he decided to try standing and walking he pulled himself up by grabbing the crib, and tried to walk, it was a strain on his legs, he stumbled a couple steps and fell back to his bottom, he had to conclude that even without the booties and mittens he could no longer walk without retraining. he crawled out the room and down the stairs, he found Daadaa at the dining table seemingly trying to hide that he'd been crying, Tommy had never seen Daadaa cry. Daadaa: "Hey sport, you sure slept a lot, hope you're OK?" Tommy didn't say anything, just crawled to a nearby ordinary chair and pulled himself up into it with some straining. Daadaa: "Listen, I'm sorry, I know what I did was rotten, if you wanna leave I promise I'll do everything I can to let you go however you want to go, you can grow up you can get therapy to walk and talk like an adult again I'll finance everything, I'll make it so your life is easy as long as you'll accept the help, you know I've always thought I was doing these kids a favor, teaching them something important, giving them a valuable experience, I never thought they'd love me for it I knew they'd probably hate me for it, and I didn't care, it wasn't about me, if they hated me forever I was OK with it, as long as I made a good difference in their outlook on life and the world and how they treat others, but you showed me I was wrong, you're the first I really cared about, the first that I wanted to care about me, I just...." Tommy interrupted Daadaa with a finger, and like yesterday he focused his mind on his words, being extra careful to speak clearly, with great strain he spoke slowly one word at a time making sure to say them properly. Tommy: "I think, no, I know I'm happier here then I was any other time in my life, and I know I have you to thank for that, and I understand the other students didn't take to all this the way I have, so I think, I belong like this, I know I don't want to leave, and I think I should forgive you, and I know it will be hard to trust you again, so no more secrets, if you never hide anything from me again never lie to me again, then you and I will be OK, OK?" Daadaa was crying again. Daadaa: "Yes Tommy you're right, I should have never and will never again lie to you, or hide anything from you, thank you for forgiving me, I don't think I deserve it." Tommy: "Forgiveness is not about deserve, it is about love, and I love you." Daadaa's tears grew heavier. Daadaa: "I love you too, and that is the truth I swear it." Tommy chose to stay a baby, David took control over Tommy's phone and bank accounts, he saw how Tommy was hounded by his Mother, he saw how his mother had been paying his rent, David sent Tommy's mother a refund on all the rent she had payed, and then some, and with Tommy's permission he sent her a notice to never contact him again, his mother didn't care, she was just glad to get that money back. Eventually Tommy forgot how to talk properly, he also forgot he'd even ever been a big boy, so settled into his new role it became in his mind all he was and all he'd ever been, and his Daadaa spoiled him rotten, giving him anything he wanted within reason, they took trips to Disney world and anywhere Tommy wanted to go, as long as he kept to his scheduled bath times, dinner times, bed times, breakfast times, bottle times, burpings, and mid day nap. That was how they spent the rest of their lives, Daadaa never DNA altered anyone again, Tommy never wanted to grow up again, they lived happily ever after.

Here we go again. As I had just started writing my first story ever (Whispers in the Dark), I already learned a ton. While I still uses crutches (AI), I thought I could already use what I've learned with Whispers in the Dark and apply it to a new, more thought out story. This one is already mostly outlined, has longer chapters and a completely different theme to it. I will still continue Whispers in the Dark of course, but while that one is only roughly planned in my head, this new one is fully planned out on paper. Except for one wetting scene, the build up is rather slow, but it will be worth it. I have a lot planned for this story. You can view the first 3 chapters as some kind of very long prologue. Let me know what you think! Under Pressure Innocence in the Shadow of Power Chapter 1 - Birthday Under the soothing rush of the shower, I felt the weight of today pressing down on me. It was a pivotal moment, the divide between the life I'd grown accustomed to and the uncertain horizon ahead. Each droplet mingling with my tears seemed to underscore the harsh reality: I was saying goodbye to the comfort of my tiny apartment, facing the daunting prospect of nowhere to belong. "Happy birthday, Feli," I murmured to my reflection as I emerged from the steam. Felicity von Sterntal—that's my full name. The "von" part adds a touch of German flair, a nod to nobility, though our family's far from royal. My grandparents, German immigrants who made their way to the USA in the 60s, christened me with the nickname "Feli," though it's pronounced more like "Fehly." I never really knew them, as they passed when I was just a baby. Still, I've grown fond of my name. It's distinct, and it ties me to something, even if it's just the echoes of the past. Drawing upon every bit of strength I could muster, I willed a smile onto my lips, hoping to cloak the uncertainty gnawing at my core. The girl in the mirror, barely reaching five feet tall, her deep blue eyes framed by unruly black hair cascading down to her mid-back, reflected my forced composure. Despite my 18 years, she seemed more like a lost teenager navigating the tumult of adolescence rather than on the brink of adulthood. As I locked eyes with her, the facade faltered, exposing the raw loneliness lurking beneath the surface. She lacked the confidence she sought to project. Stepping into my living room—well, my only room—a wave of sadness engulfed me. Today marked the end of calling this place home. Glancing around, memories flooded back, stirring up a mix of nostalgia and sorrow. In one corner stood my tiny kitchen, equipped with just the basics: stove, sink, fridge, and microwave. It had witnessed its fair share of culinary experiments and mishaps. Opposite the kitchen, my bed nestled into another corner, its modest size a testament to the limited space. Despite its smallness, it had cradled me through countless nights of rest and contemplation. Across from the bed, my desk stood, once housing my PC which I'd already packed away. It had been my sanctuary for studying and coding, a space of productivity and focus. And lots and lots of gaming. Now, everything else was neatly packed in boxes, except for my trusty backpack holding the essentials: phone, laptop, and a few changes of clothes. As I surveyed the remnants of my life here, a shroud of uncertainty settled over my thoughts. I scooped up the final crumbs of cereal from the box, a stark reminder of dwindling supplies in my modest kitchen. With a sigh, I sank into the worn chair at my desk, spoon in hand, and retrieved the letter once more. Its contents had been etched into my memory since its arrival on the day of my high school graduation, just weeks ago. As I savored the last bites of cereal, I read over the letter one last time. Dear Felicity, We hope this letter finds you well. It is with careful consideration that your mother and I have reached a decision regarding your financial support. As you have successfully completed your high school education and are soon to reach the age of majority, we believe it is appropriate to adjust our financial arrangements accordingly. Regrettably, we must inform you that, effective immediately, we will no longer be providing you with financial assistance, including your allowance. Furthermore, in light of your impending 18th birthday, arrangements have been made for movers to assist you in vacating the apartment that we have provided for you. We view this transition as a gesture of our support and encouragement as you embark on the next chapter of your life. Please be prepared to surrender your keys to the designated representative upon their arrival. With warm regards, Alexander and Victoria von Sterntal It was a cruel slap in the face, a harsh reminder of my parents' indifference, their decision to cut off the last lifeline of financial support right on the brink of my adulthood. As I absorbed the cold, impersonal words of the letter, a surge of anger and resentment boiled within me. This wasn't just about money; it was a final abandonment, a deliberate shove into the abyss of independence. The memory of how I came to live in this apartment at such a young age flooded back, stirring up a blend of bitterness and resignation. My parents, consumed by their careers and absent from my life, had effectively abandoned their parental duties when I was just fifteen. Their presence had never been significant anyway; nannies had filled the void left by their absence, their faces blending into a blur of caretakers who had come and gone over the years. Despite their neglect, the apartment had provided a semblance of stability in a chaotic world. It was my sanctuary, my own space amidst the turmoil. And now, as they callously stripped away even that small comfort, I couldn't help but feel bitterness at the injustice of it all. With a heavy heart, I folded the letter and set it aside, its implications casting a palpable weight in the air. The cereal in my bowl had lost its appeal, each spoonful a bitter reminder of the uncertainty looming ahead. As the minutes stretched on, I pondered the cruel irony of their supposed "birthday gift," a gesture tinged with spite rather than kindness. And as the harsh reality of my situation settled in, I steeled myself for the turbulent road ahead, resolved to carve out my own path despite the hurdles in my way. As the doorbell shattered the quiet of my apartment, I braced myself for the inevitable. With a steadying breath, I crossed the room and swung open the door, greeted by the stern gaze of a man in his mid-fifties, dressed in a somber suit. His presence filled the doorway, a forewarning of the chaos awaiting me. Introducing himself as a representative of the von Sterntal family, a bitter irony settled over me at the shared surname, a reminder of the tangled connections binding me to this tumultuous moment. Behind him, a group of movers stood with downcast expressions, their sympathetic glances betraying their discomfort at being complicit in my forced eviction. It seemed they had been briefed on the situation, their professional demeanor tinged with a touch of empathy. "Miss von Sterntal," the representative began, his voice laced with formality. "I assume you're aware of the purpose of our visit," he continued, his gaze drifting to the neatly packed boxes scattered throughout the apartment, silent witnesses to the impending upheaval. I simply nodded, the lump in my throat stifling any words that threatened to escape. "Very well," he said briskly, his tone businesslike. "If you could just sign here and hand over the keys, we'll take care of the rest." His smile carried a hint of reassurance, emphasizing that the movers' services came without cost to me. With a resigned acceptance, I took the document and signed it, my signature a stark acknowledgment of my departure from the property. Handing over the keys, I watched as the movers sprang into action, loading my belongings into the waiting truck. It was a transaction devoid of choice, a forced relinquishment of my home, as I stood by, a silent witness to the unraveling of my life. As the movers finished loading my belongings, I slung my backpack over my shoulder, the only link to the life I was leaving behind. With a final click, the representative locked the door, marking the end of an era. As we headed towards the waiting truck, he spoke up once more, offering me a semblance of choice amidst the chaos. "The movers will take you wherever you want," he said, his words a small act of kindness in the midst of turmoil. And just before we parted ways, he added, "Oh, and Miss von Sterntal, happy birthday by the way." His well-wishes hung in the air, a bitter reminder of the cruel twist of fate that marked the day. With a handshake and a farewell, he left me standing there, the taste of bitterness lingering. As the truck pulled away, carrying me towards an uncertain future, I couldn't help but resent the hollow birthday wishes, a stark reminder of the emptiness awaiting me. I directed the movers towards a storage unit I had booked online for a week, a temporary sanctuary for the fragments of my past life. It was a pragmatic solution, born from necessity with the scant funds left to me by my parents. As we navigated the bustling streets of the city, I couldn't shake off the irony of my circumstances. Despite being the offspring of the private owners and executives of a multi-billion-dollar tech empire nestled in the heart of NYC, their generosity towards me had always been in short supply. Their reminders of my status as their "accident" reverberated in my thoughts, a persistent reminder of my position on the fringes of their world. It was a bitter pill to swallow, realizing that despite their wealth and influence, I was little more than an inconvenience to them. And as we unloaded the remnants of my former life into the storage unit, I felt the weight of their neglect bearing down on me, a burden I carried with me into an uncertain future. As the movers drove off, leaving me to face the stark reality of my situation, I gazed at the orderly array of boxes in the storage unit. Each one contained memories and possessions, now symbolizing the entirety of my existence. This was it – my entire life condensed into a confined space, a tangible manifestation of the upheaval that had swept through my world in a single day. Overwhelmed by the enormity of it all, I sank to the ground, tears streaming down my cheeks as emotions flooded over me. Time seemed to blur as I sat amidst my belongings, the weight of my newfound homelessness crashing down on me in relentless waves. In that moment of vulnerability, every suppressed feeling from the day – the abandonment, the betrayal, the uncertainty – converged, drowning me in a torrent of despair. I couldn't tell how long I stayed there, lost in the abyss of my anguish. All I knew was that this was my reality now – adrift in a sea of uncertainty, with nowhere to call home. As I closed the storage unit, a heavy sigh escaped my lips, mingling with the chill of the morning air. My backpack felt like a lifeline, its weight a reminder of the few possessions I still possessed. While my plans for the days ahead seemed meager, tinged with a sense of futility, I trudged along the bustling streets of New York City. Each step carried the weight of uncertainty, a burden I had grown accustomed to bearing alone. As I rounded a corner, my gaze inevitably fell upon the towering silhouette of the Sterntal Technologies skyscraper, its imposing presence etched into the city skyline. I knew every facet of that building all too well, a monument to the wealth and success my parents had achieved. Yet, it also symbolized the stark divide between their world of privilege and my own neglected existence. High above, on the top floor, lay the domain of Alexander and Victoria von Sterntal, my parents, seemingly peering down on me from their ivory tower. The shadow cast by their empire seemed to mirror the shadow they had cast over my life, leaving me in the darkness of their neglect. Shaking my head to dispel the troubling thoughts, I stepped into the warmth of a nearby cafe, seeking refuge from the chill of the city streets. Dwelling on the weight of my circumstances was a luxury I couldn't afford at the moment; practical matters demanded my attention. With each passing moment, the reality of my situation loomed larger—I didn't even have a place to rest my head for the night. The uncertainty gnawed at me, fueling a sense of urgency as I scanned the bustling cafe for a temporary respite from my troubles. Choosing a solitary spot by the expansive window, I couldn't help but feel drawn to the lone chair stationed beside the table. It seemed to mirror my own isolation, a silent companion in the midst of a crowded cafe. As I settled into the seat, I signaled the server and placed an order for a simple tea, mindful of my dwindling funds. The price felt steep for such a basic beverage, but I knew the cost was necessary to gain access to the cafe's WiFi—a lifeline in my current predicament. With a sense of resolve, I awaited my order, hoping that the warmth of the tea would offer some solace amidst the uncertainty of my circumstances. Taking a cautious sip of the steaming tea, I set my laptop upon the table and powered it up, the soft glow of the screen casting a comforting light in the dimly lit cafe. With a sense of determination, I delved into the task at hand, my fingers flying across the keyboard as I navigated through job listings and online applications. The simplicity of my plan belied the daunting reality of my situation—I was an 18-year-old with only a high school diploma, adrift in the competitive landscape of New York City's job market. Yet, despite the odds stacked against me, I poured all my energy into the search, knowing that every opportunity seized could mean the difference between survival and succumbing to the shadows of my circumstances. As I sifted through yet another round of discouraging rejection emails flooding my inbox, my focus was abruptly shattered by the boisterous entrance of a man engaged in a heated phone conversation. His voice carried above the ambient chatter of the cafe, drawing the attention of patrons with its intensity. Despite my initial reluctance to eavesdrop, I found myself inadvertently tuning in to his conversation, snippets of disdain toward a VIP client punctuating the air. Intrigued, I observed him as he made his way to the counter, his animated gestures betraying the gravity of his conversation. With a sense of curiosity, I couldn't help but wonder about the complexities of his world, momentarily distracted from the weight of my own struggles by the drama unfolding before me. Feigning engrossment in my laptop screen, I diverted my gaze as the man collected his coffee and turned in my direction. Discomfort prickled at the edges of my consciousness; I loathed the idea of being caught staring, a violation of the unspoken etiquette of public spaces. With practiced nonchalance, I buried myself in the facade of productivity, my fingers tracing absent patterns on the keyboard as I scrolled through meaningless content. As the man fell silent, a fleeting sense of dread coiled within me, only to be shattered by the resumption of his conversation moments later. Relief washed over me as he departed the cafe without so much as a second glance in my direction, leaving me to exhale a breath I hadn't realized I'd been holding. The brief encounter served as a stark reminder of the delicate balance between privacy and observation in the bustling landscape of city life. As the hours slipped away, so too did the fragile tendrils of hope that had buoyed my spirits earlier in the day. Despite my best efforts, the job search yielded little more than a string of rejections, each one serving as a stark reminder of the uphill battle I faced in securing employment. With a heavy heart, I conceded to the reality of the situation—I had made little progress, and time was slipping away. Gathering my belongings and tucking my laptop securely into my backpack, I steeled myself for the next hurdle: finding shelter for the night. The uncertainty loomed large, casting a shadow over my already precarious existence, but I refused to succumb to despair. With determination fueling my steps, I pushed open the door of the cafe and stepped back out into the bustling streets of New York City. With a bag of chips clasped tightly in my hand, I embarked on a solitary journey through the labyrinth of city streets, my footsteps echoing against the pavement as I wandered aimlessly. The neon glow of storefronts illuminated the impending darkness, casting fleeting shadows that danced across the concrete. Hunger gnawed at my stomach, a constant reminder of the meager sustenance I had managed to scrounge up for dinner. Yet, as I roamed the unfamiliar terrain, a sense of helplessness washed over me, amplifying the weight of my circumstances. The prospect of renting a room or even a bed felt like an impossible luxury, far beyond the reach of my limited means. Lost in the sea of uncertainty, I struggled to discern a path forward, the cityscape looming around me like an insurmountable obstacle. Sitting down heavily on a bench, I sought solace in the simple act of munching on the salt-flavored chips, their flavor resembling the silent tears tracing paths down my cheeks. As I gazed into the distance, my eyes inevitably landed on the looming presence of the Sterntal Technologies skyscraper once again, its towering silhouette a constant reminder of my own inadequacy in the shadow of my parents' success. A surge of defiance rose within me, driving me to shake off the suffocating weight of helplessness that threatened to engulf me. With a resolute shake of my head, I refused to surrender to despair. Pushing myself upright, I continued to scour the streets for any glimmer of hope, a beacon amidst the darkness that threatened to consume me whole. Rounding a corner, my weary eyes alighted upon a surprisingly pristine alleyway nestled beside the imposing facade of a law firm. Shielded from the harsh gaze of the bustling street and buffered from the relentless gusts of wind that swept through the city, the alley offered a semblance of respite amidst the chaos of urban life. With darkness descending upon the cityscape and exhaustion weighing heavy upon my shoulders, I knew that this secluded alcove would have to suffice for the night. Despite the pang of discomfort that gnawed at my conscience, I resolved to make the best of the situation, clinging to the fleeting sense of security offered by the sheltered confines of the alleyway. With a weary sigh, I nestled against the unyielding coolness of the concrete wall, my jacket wrapped tightly around me in a feeble attempt to stave off the chill of the night air. Clutching my backpack to my chest like a lifeline, I sought solace in the familiar weight of my belongings, their presence a source of comfort amidst the uncertainty that loomed around me. As exhaustion weighed heavy upon my eyelids, I closed my eyes and allowed myself to drift into the welcoming embrace of sleep, the cacophony of the city fading into the background as I surrendered to the oblivion of slumber. In the solitude of the alleyway, I found a fleeting sense of peace, a respite from the trials and tribulations that had plagued me throughout the day. And so, beneath the watchful gaze of the moonlight, I surrendered myself to the darkness, seeking refuge in the sanctuary of dreams. Chapter 2 - John I woke up to the raucous symphony of the waking city, my body stiff and sore from the uncomfortable concrete floor of the alley. The cold seeped into my bones, a reminder of the unforgiving night that had passed. Determination surged within me as I made a mental note to invest in a sleeping bag, albeit a budget-friendly one. Luxury was a distant concept now. Every expense had to be carefully weighed against necessity, but not freezing to death seemed necessary enough. The distant rumble of a garbage truck echoed down the street, prompting me to glance towards the nearby dumpster that had offered me some semblance of privacy throughout the night. Taking it as my cue to depart, I pushed myself up from the cold concrete, aching muscles protesting the movement. With a determined resolve, I reaffirmed my plan for the day, the same as yesterday, unaltered despite the discomforts of the night. With my trusty backpack snug against my back, I traversed the bustling streets, a lone figure amidst the throngs of morning commuters. The aroma of freshly baked goods wafted from a nearby bakery, tempting me with its promise of sustenance. Yielding to the growling protest of my stomach, I indulged in a modest yet satisfying sandwich, procured with the meager funds at my disposal. Satiated, albeit temporarily, I continued on my journey, guided by a sense of familiarity towards the same cafe that had become my refuge the day before. Entering the cafe, I was greeted by a comforting wave of warmth and the familiar aroma of brewing coffee. It felt like a sanctuary amidst the chaos of my current circumstances. Glancing over to the corner where I had sat the day before, I breathed a sigh of relief to find it still vacant, my spot waiting for me like an old friend. With a sense of quiet determination, I settled into the familiar surroundings, ordering another one of the overpriced teas that had become a guilty pleasure amidst my frugality. Opening my laptop, I delved once more into the relentless task of scouring job listings, navigating the virtual labyrinth in search of a beacon of hope amidst the sea of rejections. It was a bitter irony that plagued my thoughts as I sifted through the digital landscape of job postings. The online forums, where praise flowed freely for my coding prowess, seemed worlds apart from the harsh reality of my current situation. Despite being self-taught and garnering accolades from virtual strangers, I had faltered in monetizing my skills, relegating them to the realm of mere hobbyism. Coding and gaming had long served as my refuge, a sanctuary from the tumultuous years of high school and the suffocating grip of loneliness. Yet, as I now grappled with the daunting task of securing employment to sustain myself, the weight of my perceived failure pressed down upon me like a suffocating blanket. If only my parents had told me sooner, I would’ve probably had something figured out by now. Lost in the labyrinth of my own thoughts, I found myself gazing absently out the window, the passing scenery a blur against the canvas of my mind. It was then that I noticed the familiar figure of the man from the day before, striding purposefully towards the entrance of the cafe. A pang of apprehension gripped me, prompting a swift diversion of my attention back to the glowing screen of my laptop. Tuning in to the ambient sounds of the cafe, I couldn't help but overhear his order, a simple request for a coffee to go, mirroring his routine from the previous day. A subtle sense of curiosity stirred within me, mingling with a tinge of unease as I pondered the significance of his presence once more. As I remained engrossed in my task of scouring job listings and dispatching applications into the digital void, the absence of the man's departure did not escape my notice. Despite his initial intention of ordering a coffee to go, the distinct lack of movement behind me hinted at his lingering presence within the confines of the cafe. Resolutely keeping my focus trained on the flickering glow of my laptop screen, I resisted the temptation to steal a glance over my shoulder, preferring to remain ensconced in my own world. Time drifted by in the steady rhythm of keystrokes and mouse clicks, punctuated only by the murmurs of other patrons and the occasional clink of ceramic against tabletops. It wasn't until a considerable while later that I observed his departure from the corner of my eye, his enigmatic presence departing as quietly as it had arrived. A fleeting curiosity stirred within me, fleeting thoughts of his peculiar aura and expensive attire crossing my mind before swiftly dissipating amidst the urgency of my own endeavors. As the day wore on and my focus waned, I made the decision to call it quits, at least for the time being. With a newfound determination fueled by a semblance of planning, I bid farewell to the comforting confines of the cafe and ventured back out into the bustling streets. Remembering the necessity of securing a sleeping bag for the impending night, I retraced my steps to the store I had spotted that morning. Scanning the shelves for the most budget-friendly option, I finally settled on the cheapest offering. Though it offered no protection against dampness, it was a small comfort knowing that it would stave off the biting cold, leaving me with enough funds to sustain myself with nourishment for a few more days to come. With a sense of resignation gnawing at my insides, I purchased another bag of chips, though acutely aware of their meager nutritional value. As I trudged back towards the alley that had become my makeshift refuge, I couldn't help but cast a glance towards the towering spire that housed my parents' corporate empire. Biting down on a chip, the taste a bitter reminder of my circumstances, I felt a surge of despair welling within me. The sight of their skyscraper loomed over me like a mocking specter, a constant reminder of the chasm that separated us, both physically and emotionally. With clenched teeth and a fervent hope burning within my chest, I prayed that this dismal routine would soon become nothing more than a painful memory of a bygone era. As the sun dipped below the horizon and the biting chill of the night descended upon the city, I nestled into the familiarity of my chosen spot within the alley. With the thin barrier of the sleeping bag offering a modicum of warmth, I settled down, leaning against my backpack for a semblance of comfort. Tears welled in my eyes, tracing silent pathways down my cheeks, as the crushing weight of my predicament enveloped me once more. In the darkness, surrounded by the echoes of solitude, I felt the suffocating embrace of hopelessness tighten its grip around my heart. Yet, amidst the despair, a flicker of determination burned within me, a stubborn refusal to surrender to the engulfing darkness. Clinging to that glimmer of resilience like a lifeline, I vowed silently to myself that I would not succumb, that I would persevere against the odds, no matter how insurmountable they seemed. For in the depths of my despair, I found a resolve that whispered fiercely in the silence: I could not give up. I would not give up. As I stirred from my fitful slumber, the city had already sprung to life around me, its bustling energy a stark contrast to the quiet solitude of the alley. Despite the persistent ache that clung to my body like a lingering shadow, I couldn't help but acknowledge the small comfort afforded by the sleeping bag wrapped around me. Unlike the previous night, the shivers that had plagued me were noticeably absent. The sleeping bag had proven to be a worthwhile investment. With a weary yet grateful sigh, I rose to my feet and carefully packed up my sleeping bag, folding it neatly as I prepared to face another day. Embracing the familiarity of my newfound routine, I steeled myself for the challenges that lay ahead. As I retraced the familiar steps of my routine, grabbing the same sandwich from the same bakery and making my way to the same cafe, I couldn't help but marvel at the swiftness with which humans could fall into patterns. Yet, upon entering the cafe, the comfort of routine shattered in an instant. Seated at my usual spot in front of the window, in the corner, was the enigmatic man who had piqued my curiosity the days before. His gaze was fixed out the window, lost in thought as he sipped on his coffee. A sense of intrigue tinged with apprehension washed over me as I hesitated in the doorway, uncertain of how to proceed in the wake of this unexpected disruption to my routine. With a resentful glance at the man's back, I took a seat behind him, my frustration simmering beneath the surface as I ordered my tea and opened my laptop to resume my job hunt. Sighing heavily, I couldn't help but feel the weight of disappointment as I sifted through the slew of new rejections that had flooded my inbox. Another day stretching out before me, seemingly destined to end in the same vein of fruitless endeavors and dashed hopes. Lost in the rhythm of typing out applications, I was jolted from my focus by the subtle stirrings of the man in front of me. Ignoring the uneasy feeling creeping up my spine, I kept my gaze fixed firmly on the screen, hoping to avoid any unwanted interactions. Yet, despite my efforts to feign indifference, I could sense his probing gaze boring into me, a silent weight that I could no longer ignore. After what felt like an eternity of silent scrutiny, I relented, lifting my eyes from the screen to meet his gaze. To my surprise, he had moved closer, now sitting directly in front of me, his eyes locked onto mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "Hi, I'm John," he said, extending a hand in greeting, but I remained rigid, my gaze locked in a glare, still nursing my resentment for his disruption of my routine. His attempt at cordiality was met with my silent rebuke. "All right, all right," he continued, his tone laced with a hint of apology, "I apologize for taking your spot, but I needed an excuse to talk to you." His words hung in the air, punctuated by the weight of his admission. Despite my lingering irritation, a flicker of curiosity sparked within me, compelling me to lower my guard ever so slightly. "That's a pretty bad excuse," I retorted sharply, my glare unwavering as I remained guarded. "Yeah, probably," he chuckled in response, his admission punctuated by a hint of self-awareness. Yet, before I could respond further, he continued, his demeanor shifting to a more serious tone. "Anyway, I wanted to make you an offer," he stated, his eyes appraising me with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "And I think you'd be perfect for this." Despite my lingering apprehension, the mention of an offer piqued my curiosity, stirring a mixture of intrigue and caution within me. His lingering gaze, however, remained a discomforting reminder of the unease that still lingered between us. "What kind of offer?" I inquired, raising an eyebrow in suspicion as he smirked in response, a gesture that already grated on my nerves. "It's something I can't talk about in detail here, but it will be very profitable for you and you seem perfect for this," he replied, his gaze lingering on me in a way that made me uneasy. He jotted down his phone number on a piece of paper and slid it across the table before standing up. "I bet you could really use some money right now," he remarked, his eyes trailing over to my backpack and sleeping bag beside me, sending a chill down my spine. As he made his exit from the cafe, he spoke once more, his parting words hanging in the air like a weight upon my shoulders. "Give me a ring, Miss von Sterntal," he said, the mention of my name sending a jolt of mortification through me. I watched in silence as he left the cafe, his words echoing in my mind, leaving me feeling exposed and vulnerable in their wake. As I sat there, grappling with the unsettling revelation that dawned upon me, I pieced together the puzzle in my mind. He had been watching me, studying my every move. Perhaps he had glanced over my shoulder yesterday, observing the desperation with which I scoured job listings and sifted through rejection letters. My name, Felicity von Sterntal, had undoubtedly been revealed through the numerous applications I had submitted, a detail he could have easily gleaned. And the presence of the sleeping bag, a symbol of my desperation and downtrodden circumstances, likely provided him with the final confirmation he needed. It became painfully clear that I must have appeared to him as the perfect victim for whatever scheme he was plotting. The realization sent a chill down my spine, a wave of vulnerability washing over me as I grappled with the unsettling implications of his calculated observation. With a sense of unease settling in the pit of my stomach, I resolved to proceed with caution, wary of the dangers that lurked beneath the surface of his enticing offer. As I continued to sift through job offers, the memory of John and his mysterious offer lingered in the recesses of my mind like a persistent whisper. Despite the reservations gnawing at my conscience, I couldn't shake the allure of his seemingly affluent demeanor and the enigmatic promise he had made. His professional attire and confident demeanor bespoke a level of wealth and influence that was undeniably intriguing, especially for someone who appeared to be in his late twenties. Yet, as I found myself briefly succumbing to the fleeting temptation, a resolute determination surged within me. I shook my head. I refused to entertain the notion of compromising my principles, even in the face of such uncertainty and desperation. The thought of possibly engaging in anything of a sexual nature for monetary gain was quickly dismissed, my self-worth and dignity too precious to be bartered away. Also it’s not like I have any sexual experience anyway. However, despite my resolve, a speck of curiosity about John and his mysterious offer lingered in the recesses of my mind. As I continued to sift through job offers, his presence remained a lingering question mark, tugging at the edges of my consciousness with a persistent allure that I couldn't quite shake. The day dragged on, each passing moment marked by the familiar sting of disappointment as my efforts yielded no success. Despite the mysterious interruption earlier, I quickly regained my focus, returning to the monotonous routine of job hunting. A while later, seated in the same spot, beneath the looming shadow of the skyscraper that towered above me and reminded me of my past, I found myself lost in thought, munching on the same kind of chips that had become a staple of my meager diet. As I chewed on the familiar salty snack, the memories of the past days flooded through me, a relentless tide of reminders of my struggles and setbacks. The relentless cycle of uncertainty weighed heavily on my mind, a constant reminder of the uphill battle I faced in clawing my way out of the depths of despair. Amidst the turmoil of my thoughts, a simple realization emerged: I needed to break free from the confines of this repetitive existence, starting with something as simple as changing my dinner menu for tomorrow. With a heavy sigh, I rose from my seat and began the familiar trek towards my secluded alley. As I passed by the office of the law firm, now a fixture in my daily surroundings, I couldn't help but steal a longing glance through the windows, pondering the lives of those within. Lost in idle daydreams, my attention was abruptly shattered when I found myself locking eyes with a man about to step into an elevator at the back of the lobby. It was John, and to my horror, he had noticed me too. Panic surged through me like a tidal wave, flushing my cheeks with embarrassment as I hastily averted my gaze and bolted around the corner, seeking refuge in the safety of my alley sanctuary. The encounter left me rattled, a knot of apprehension coiling in the pit of my stomach as I grappled with the unsettling implications of our unexpected meeting. Exhaustion weighed heavily upon me as I settled into my makeshift resting place behind the dumpster, seeking solace in the refuge of sleep. Yet, despite my weariness, rest proved elusive as I found myself caught in a hazy limbo between wakefulness and slumber. Memories of the day swirled around in my mind like a tumultuous whirlwind, refusing to grant me the respite I so desperately sought, leaving me in a disorienting haze where they swirled like fragments of a fractured reality. Amidst the fog of my memories, John's face emerged intermittently, a haunting presence that lingered on the fringes of my consciousness. Despite my best efforts to find respite in sleep, his haunting gaze seemed to follow me into the realm of dreams, casting a shadow of unease over the fragile sanctuary of my thoughts. And so, I remained suspended in a daze, trapped in the liminal space between consciousness and oblivion, grappling with the unsettling echoes of the day's events that refused to be silenced. As I drifted on the precipice of sleep, I was violently yanked back into consciousness by the sensation of someone shaking me with rough urgency. With a gasp, my eyes flew open to behold two looming figures, their silhouettes cast in stark relief against the feeble glow of the street lantern that pierced the darkness of the alley. A scream tore from my throat, raw and primal, as fear surged through every fiber of my being, rendering me paralyzed in shock. Tears streamed down my face in torrents, blurring my vision as I trembled uncontrollably, a helpless captive to the terror that gripped me in its merciless embrace. Frozen in place, I could do naught but gaze up at the looming shadows, consumed by a suffocating sense of vulnerability in the face of the unknown. "Hey girl, give us all of your money!" one of the figures demanded, their voice dripping with menace as a sinister smirk danced upon their lips, barely visible in the dim illumination of the street lantern. "I-I-I don't have a-any," I managed to stammer out through trembling lips, my voice barely above a whisper as tears continued to stream down my face, betraying my overwhelming fear. Before I could even comprehend their next move, they lunged forward, seizing my backpack from my grasp with ruthless efficiency. Despite my feeble attempts to resist, I found myself held down by unseen hands, rendered powerless by the shock that still held me captive in its grip. Helplessly, I watched as they emptied the contents of my backpack onto the cold pavement, their greedy hands sifting through my meager belongings with callous disregard. Each item strewn haphazardly before me served as a stark reminder of the fragility of my existence, a harsh testament to the cruelty of fate in a world that showed no mercy to the downtrodden. "HEY!" a voice suddenly pierced the tense air, echoing through the alleyway as the sound of running footsteps grew louder. "What's going on here? Leave her alone!" the voice thundered with authority, sending a shiver down my spine. "Oh shit, let's go," one of the figures muttered to the other, their panicked voices barely audible over the pounding of my heart. With swift movements, they fled towards the other end of the alley, their forms disappearing into the darkness as they vanished from sight. The mysterious man, who had come to my rescue, pursued them briefly before coming to a halt, realizing they were already out of reach. With a heavy exhale, he turned his attention back to me, his gaze softening as he took in the sight before him. I remained huddled atop my sleeping bag, my face buried in my knees which I clutched tightly to my chest. Shivers wracked my body as tears streamed down my cheeks, mingling with the remnants of fear that still lingered in the air. My meager belongings lay strewn around me, a pitiful testament to the vulnerability that had been laid bare in the face of danger. "Miss von Sterntal?" The words escaped the mysterious man's lips in a gasp of recognition, his hand instinctively rising to cover his mouth as he took in the sight before him. My eyes lifted for the first time, meeting his gaze, and the realization washed over me like a tidal wave. "John?" I spoke up, my voice barely above a whisper as a flood of emotions threatened to overwhelm me. Too many thoughts and feelings raced through my mind at once, leaving me reeling in the aftermath of the harrowing ordeal. In that moment, as our eyes locked in a silent exchange of understanding, the boundaries between us blurred, and I found myself clinging to the unexpected connection that had emerged between us in the midst of chaos. Chapter 3 - Luxury John crouched in front of me, his concern etched on his face. "Are you alright? Did they hurt you?" he asked, his voice gentle yet firm. I shook my head weakly, huddling closer to my knees on the sleeping bag. His eyes scanned the alleyway, taking in the scattered contents of my backpack. "Is this where you've been staying?" he inquired, his tone filled with both curiosity and concern. I nodded silently, feeling a rush of shame at the admission. "I'm sorry you had to see me like this," I murmured, unable to meet his gaze. "I'll just gather my things and leave." As I started to clumsily gather my belongings and was about to stand up from my spot, I noticed the puddle underneath me and the wet clammy feeling of my pants. I must've wet myself out of fear. My face blushed crimson as another pang of shame overcame me. My pace quickened in an effort to get out of this situation as quickly as possible. "Felicity, wait," John said as he gently grabbed my arm, preventing me from packing any further. "Feli," I corrected softly, feeling a wave of vulnerability wash over me as I avoided his gaze. "I like Feli more," I admitted, my voice barely above a whisper. Slowly, I lifted my eyes to meet his, noticing the genuine concern etched into his expression. He released my arm, realizing he had my attention. "Listen, Feli," John began, his eyes holding mine with a mix of gentleness and authority. "I don't know exactly what your deal is, but I can see you're down on your luck. And I'm sure you have nowhere else to go, right?" he continued, his tone soft yet probing. I nodded meekly, feeling a knot form in my stomach as he scratched the stubble on his chin, his gaze sweeping over the scene before us. "I don't like intruding," he admitted, and I couldn't help but chuckle softly at his remark, recalling our awkward encounter in the café. "But I can't leave a young girl like you out on the streets like this." I looked down, feeling a fresh wave of shame wash over me, making me feel even more vulnerable. "How about you come to my place for tonight? I've got a guest room where you can clean up and get some rest." His gaze fell on the puddle underneath me, and I felt my cheeks flush with embarrassment. "Does that sound good?" John asked, his voice tinged with concern. I hesitated for a moment, weighing my options. Despite my apprehension, the thought of a shower and a bed was too tempting to resist. I nodded meekly, realizing I had little choice but to trust him for now. With a sense of gratitude mingled with uncertainty, I allowed John to help me pack up my few belongings. Together, we made our way down the alley towards the street where a car was waiting for him, ready to take me to a place that was entirely unfamiliar yet offered a glimmer of hope in the darkness of the night. As we settled into the backseat of the car, the driver spoke up from the front. "Good evening, Mr. Harrington. Am I still bringing you back to your place?" he inquired, glancing at me through the rearview mirror. "Yes, please bring us home, Chuck," John confirmed, his voice carrying a note of weariness. The level of wealth where you could afford your own personal driver wasn't foreign to me, but it had been quite a few years since I'd experienced it firsthand. I sighed softly as I slumped back into my seat, feeling the uncomfortable wetness of my pants clinging to me, the exhaustion of the encounter finally catching up with me. As we passed through the bustling streets of NYC, my head rested against the cool window, my gaze fixed on the vibrant lights of the nightlife swirling by in a blur of colors and motion. A mix of uncertainty and hope tugged at my mind, a feeling that had become all too familiar to me lately. Amidst the chaos of the city, I couldn't help but wonder what lay ahead for me in this unexpected turn of events. We entered the underground garage, bidding farewell to Chuck as he drove off. The dimly lit space felt strangely quiet after the chaos of the city streets. Following John, we made our way to an elevator, and he pressed the topmost button. The realization dawned on me that John's wealth surpassed what I had initially assumed, a notion that left me both impressed and apprehensive. As we ascended in the elevator, a sense of awkwardness settled between us, the silence punctuated only by the soft hum of the machinery. Finally, the doors opened, revealing a narrow hallway with just one door at the end. A penthouse, I surmised, my heart pounding with a mix of curiosity and trepidation. John opened the door, inviting me into a world I had thought I would never see again. "Make yourself at home," John said, leading us through a small entryway into a sprawling living space. My eyes widened in awe as I took in the grandeur of the room. A luxurious couch sat in front of a massive TV atop a faux fireplace, exuding an air of opulence. One wall was dominated by a floor-to-ceiling window, offering a breathtaking view of the city below. I couldn't help but grimace as I spotted my parents' skyscraper in the distance, a stark reminder of the world I had left behind. An archway led to a spacious kitchen and dining area on one side of the room, while a few steps ascended to a corridor on the other. John guided me down the corridor and opened the first door on his right, revealing the large guest room. A queen-size bed occupied one wall, with a TV mounted opposite and a dresser beneath. In one corner, an en-suite awaited, offering a welcome respite from the chaos of the streets. "There's shower gel, towels, and spare toothbrushes. Do you need anything else?" John asked, his voice filled with genuine concern. I shook my head, still stunned by the luxury and overwhelmed with gratitude. "Alright, I'll let you get cleaned up then," he said, turning to leave before pausing. "Oh, and are you hungry?" My stomach growled involuntarily, betraying my hunger. I was about to decline, not wanting to impose, but John's grin softened my resolve. "I'll make some sandwiches. Just join me in the kitchen when you're done," he said, offering a glimmer of warmth in the midst of uncertainty. With that, he left the en-suite, closing the door behind him, leaving me to soak in the surreal reality of my surroundings. As the warm water cascaded over me in the shower, washing away the grime and weariness of the night, a sense of clarity began to seep back into my mind. "I guess now I have to at least hear him out on his offer," I mumbled to myself, the words echoing in the solitude of the bathroom. Stepping out of the shower, I dried myself off and donned a shirt and sweatpants from my backpack, feeling a semblance of comfort return with each familiar garment. With hesitant steps, I made my way towards the kitchen, where John sat at the dining table, enjoying a sandwich. An identical one sat on a plate opposite him, awaiting my arrival. I sat down, muttering a quiet "Thank you," before taking a bite of the sandwich, savoring the simple pleasure of a warm meal. As I ate, John began to speak, his voice calm yet determined. "Alright, here's the deal," he started, pausing between bites. "I'll let you stay the night and get some rest, and I'll be gone already when you wake up tomorrow." He continued, outlining my options for the following day. "Either you leave before I'm back from work, and I'll leave you alone from now on," he explained, his gaze searching mine for any hint of reaction. "Or you decide to stay and hear out my offer when I come home from work." I swallowed my bite of sandwich, considering his words carefully. "Why don't you just tell me about the offer right now?" I asked, my curiosity piqued. But John shook his head, his expression unreadable. "I can't," he replied firmly. "Not yet, at least. But I can tell you tomorrow evening. You're still free to decline once you've heard it, however." I nodded in understanding, realizing that there was more to this offer than met the eye. With a sense of anticipation tinged with apprehension, I finished my sandwich, knowing that the following day would bring with it a decision that could change the course of my life. "Go and get some rest," John commanded, his tone firm yet not unkind, as he cleared away our plates and brought them to the kitchen. I couldn't help but feel a shiver run down my spine at his authoritative demeanor, but in the face of his generosity, I complied with his request nonetheless. As I settled into the plush comfort of the bed, the warmth enveloping me like a gentle embrace, I made a silent vow to myself. I wouldn't let fear or uncertainty hold me back any longer. I would hear him out the next day, whatever his offer may be. "I just really, really hope it's nothing sexual," I whispered to myself, the words lingering in the quiet of the room as I drifted off to sleep, my mind filled with thoughts of the unknown future that awaited me. I woke up the next day, feeling surprisingly refreshed after a restful night's sleep. As I stretched and shook off the remnants of sleep, a sense of vitality surged through me. It had been a while since I had slept so well. Venturing out of the guest room, I found myself alone in the spacious apartment. John had already left, as he had promised. I made my way to the living room, drawn by the allure of the sprawling cityscape visible through the window. The sight of the Sterntal Technologies skyscraper in the distance stirred a mix of emotions within me, a constant reminder of my past. "Make yourself at home," John's words echoed in my mind, and I resolved to do just that. Pushing aside the thoughts of my parents, I strode into the kitchen, where a delicious breakfast awaited me. The aroma of bacon, eggs, and pancakes filled the air, making my mouth water in anticipation. To my surprise, there was a small note waiting for me on the table. "Make yourself at home. I'll be back at 6. See you then! -J," it read, a simple yet thoughtful gesture. I couldn't help but wonder if John already knew that I would stay to hear him out. With gratitude in my heart, I sat down and began to savor the hearty breakfast, allowing myself to indulge in the simple pleasures of the moment, grateful for the warmth and hospitality that John had extended to me. As the hours passed by, I found myself unable to shake off the nervous anticipation that gripped me like a vice. Despite my initial intention to relax and enjoy the comforts of John's penthouse, the looming uncertainty of the evening weighed heavily on my mind. I tried to distract myself by flipping through channels on the TV, but my attention kept drifting back to the impending conversation with John. What could his offer possibly be? And more importantly, what would it mean for my future? With each passing minute, my nerves seemed to intensify, the unknown stretching out before me like an endless abyss. Despite my best efforts to quell my anxieties, I couldn't shake the feeling of unease that settled in the pit of my stomach, reminding me of the high stakes of the decision that awaited me. I was sprawled out on the couch, a large glass of juice sitting on the table in front of me when I heard the front door open. Glancing at the clock, I realized it was only 5 pm. Curious, I craned my neck to peer over the back of the couch toward the entryway, where a woman emerged carrying two bags of groceries. Our gazes met, and a moment of surprise passed between us. "Oh, hello, miss..." she began, expecting me to fill in the pause with my name. "Feli," I replied, offering a small smile. "Okay, Miss Feli, my apologies. I didn't know Mr. Harrington had a guest over," she continued, her tone polite yet curious. I chuckled softly at that. "It's just Feli," I clarified, feeling a pang of discomfort at the formalities. "That's short for Felicity." She nodded in understanding, her warm smile never faltering. "Who are you?" I questioned, returning the inquiry. "Call me Marge," she replied with a friendly smile, radiating a sense of maternal warmth. "I'm here to cook dinner for Mr. Harrington... and you, I guess?" she explained, her tone tinged with uncertainty. "I guess so," I replied with a shrug, watching as she excused herself to the kitchen to begin her work. As the minutes ticked by, I found it increasingly difficult to focus on the TV, my nerves getting the better of me. The tantalizing aroma wafting from the kitchen only served to heighten my anticipation, each passing moment feeling like an eternity. Then, at precisely 6:05 pm, the front door swung open once again. "Feli, I'm home," John called out, his voice carrying a sense of warmth and familiarity. I couldn't help but marvel at how confident he seemed that I would stay, a realization that brought a small smile to my lips as our gazes met. Despite my lingering nerves, I felt a wave of relief wash over me at the sight of him. His warm smile was infectious, filling me with a sense of comfort and reassurance. While uncertainty still loomed on the horizon, the curiosity about his offer outweighed any lingering apprehension. I returned his smile, genuinely happy to see him. As he made his way toward me, I couldn't help but feel a sense of gratitude for the unexpected turn of events that had led me here. Whatever lay ahead, I was determined not to miss out on the opportunity that lay before me, embracing the luxury and possibility that surrounded me in John's penthouse. Marge emerged from the kitchen just as John grabbed the TV remote and switched off the TV. "Did she behave?" he asked, his gaze directed at Marge. I felt a blush rise to my cheeks as he spoke over my head about me. "Yes, Sir, Miss Feli behaved like an angel," Marge replied with a warm smile, her eyes flickering between John and me. We both chuckled at her formal address using my nickname, but I couldn't help but feel puzzled by their conversation. Why were they discussing my behavior as if I weren't in the room? And why did Marge feel the need to comment on it when we had barely interacted since she arrived? "Good to hear," John replied, grinning down at me with that mischievous twinkle in his eyes that I had come to detest. "Dinner is served, Sir," Marge announced politely, breaking the momentary silence. "Thank you, Marge. You're excused," John replied, and Marge quickly gathered her things and left the penthouse. As John and I made our way toward the dining table, I couldn't shake the lingering sense of unease that had settled over me, a feeling that this dinner would bring with it more than just good food and polite conversation. We ate in silence for a while, savoring the delicious meal that Marge had prepared for us. The flavors danced on my tongue, and for a moment, I allowed myself to forget about the weight of the impending conversation. John broke the silence as he took a sip from his glass of wine, his expression warm and genuine. "I'm glad you decided to stay," he said, his smile reaching his eyes. I felt a blush creep up my cheeks at his words. "Well, the least I could do is hear you out after you've been so nice to me," I mumbled back, my voice barely above a whisper. I took another forkful of the heavenly food, grateful for the distraction it provided from the nervous tension that lingered between us. As John returned with two sets of papers and a pen, my heart skipped a beat at the sight. The weight of the moment hit me like a ton of bricks, the reality of the situation sinking in with each passing second. Just moments ago, it had all felt like a dream, but now, faced with the official-looking documents in front of me, it was undeniably real. He sat down opposite me, presenting one set of papers while holding onto the other. I could feel the tension in the air as he explained, "This is an NDA, a Non-Disclosure Agreement you need to sign. Once you've signed this, I can sue you if you tell anyone about what you're going to hear today. Marge also had to sign one before working for me." My throat went dry as I glanced over the paper, knowing full well the gravity of what I was about to agree to. I knew I needed to read it thoroughly before putting pen to paper. Skimming through the document, I confirmed that it was indeed just an NDA, outlining the terms of confidentiality regarding the information I was about to receive. Satisfied that I understood its contents, I took a deep breath and put my signature at the bottom of the page. Looking up at John expectantly, I braced myself for whatever revelation awaited me. As John placed the other set of papers in front of me, I felt a surge of apprehension coursing through me. But before I could even glance at the documents, he kept his hand on them and locked eyes with me, his gaze warm and sincere. "Now that you've signed the NDA, I can tell you about the offer," he began, his voice steady yet tinged with a hint of anticipation. My heart hammered in my chest, and I could feel the nervous energy building inside me as I awaited his next words. "Long story short: I want you to become my baby for a month," he stated, the words hanging in the air between us like an electric charge. My mind reeled at the unexpectedness of his proposition, and I struggled to comprehend the full implications of what he was suggesting.

Thanks to @Bmoney31690 for starting off the month with a $10 donation.

I was recently writing a story that wasn't the most popular, but it had a small following, and a few people asked me about why it was taken down. Since I have no idea as to what happened or what I did wrong, I'm looking for the person to talk to about it, and to find out if it needs to have something just fixed that went more into an area that wasn't allowed...(I didn't see any rules against anything I posted), or if the theme of the story was wrong for the group (children being caught in a terrible situation--Child trafficking is hinted at, though it is not the kind of thing you you'd think of when you first thing, but more a rescuing kids from poor placements. There was some emotional and physical abuse of one character (the reason she was taken out of that home, (kidnapped), to be rehomed, and police were involved in investigating what happened there. If no one knows how or why it was taken down, then is the site just being funny again, and corrupting or deleting things randomly? Just curious. I am okay with fixing anything that was written that the site or mods didn't like in the story, and if the whole story was a no-no, then I'm willing to just move on, but I had a couple of people ask me (bug me) a little bit, honestly, that they'd like to see the story come back, and are as clueless as I am as to how or why the story was removed entirely from the site rather than maybe a chapter marked for discussion? I don't know how you do things though, and I don't mean to rock the boat or anything, though knowing what in the story triggered it being taken down might help me in the future to make sure I stay away from certain things.

So, Mom's in until at Least Saturday. Having the surgery Friday morning. They also found a hiatal hernia and esophageal erosion, not sure what they will do about that, likely just diet changes and reflux meds.

Yeah if I am using a ultra aborbent product like in BeDry or Megamax I still have to use 3-4 diapers a day. At least one of them will be messy (usually my night diaper that I keep in until I mess). But if I am staying properly hydrated I need to change after 6-8 hours regardless (morning, early afternoon, evening, nighttime). If I am wearing less absorbent products I use 5-7 per day. I am a big person (tall not fat) so I probably have more urine output than the average individual. I can see how someone much smaller than me who doesn't stay hydrated might get by with 2, but they're going to smell more strongly and probably have a higher risk of skin irritation.

Thank you for spelling out your concerns and what other actions I can take. I will respect your ruling though, as you were placed in a position of trust, and you did tell me what was going on. I will just let this one die and think more carefully about how I present other stories. Thank you again.

Every donation helps, thank you!

You're using 3-6 because that is how manh times you are messing?

Hope everything works out for you! I wear 24/7 and I have to change way more than it seems some people do. 1-2 diapers per day? Not sure what's going on there but I suspect they use the toilet for #2 and pee at the same time. More realistic for a 24/7 wearer is 3-6 diapers per day.

You're absolutely right, most people are far too absorbed in themselves to care what kind of undies someone else is wearing. Most of the time they're busy staring in to the nightmare rectangle

I feel as though I owe you an apology. I had been really good about keeping up with the Academy-verse and posting comments until A:M. I sort of dropped the ball and just now finished binging the whole story. Quite a wild ride and I love how you pulled all the threads from previous stories together! I’ve loved all of your characters and world building, but I’m pretty sure Maria is now my favorite, which is kind of odd since she’s “the enemy” in all of the other stories. Kudos to you for turning the world on its head. Sorry for not keeping up with this and encouraging you through the process. I’ll be looking for the next book!

The thing that I’ve learned over my years of wearing diapers is that people are too involved in their own lives to really notice details of anyone around them. We may be very conscious of the bulk of our diapers, but other people are unlikely to notice or if they do they only likely to think you’re a little fat.

I don't think I've ever cried so much in a story. I felt like Tommy the whole time. This is a really good story. I'm also sad to have reached the end of it. I need to find my David now.

Ian needs some tunes, and he's a Southern California street racer-- Hawthorne Blvd. and the Pacific Coast Hwy. in South Bay, Van Nuys Blvd. out in the Valley, and occasionally, Sunset Blvd. from West Hollywood to the beach. Beachboys? Jan & Dean? Her mother will just buy her a bigger shovel.

If you look above your post, you will see that you are actually taller than me. I am currently just under 5'3" tall. I rarely run into a man that is shorter than me, and almost everyone I have dated is taller than me. I list just under 5'3" tall because it sounds better than 5'2 3/4" that was measure at my doctor a couple of months ago.

You've expressed why you feel this can't work for you, so my echoing what everyone else here has said probably won't be of much help, but, for me, going 24/7 was the solution to the problem you describe. I was distracted my diapers, always wanted to wear them, and was at the point where I was sending my family away on vacations and not accompanying them "because of work" or I was extending business trips, just to get some alone time so I could be in my beloved baby pants for more than a few hours or more than one day. And, I wasn't getting a lot of work done while I was wearing them, because all I wanted to do was be in the moment, and be in a diaper. I've been 24/7 for coming up on 5 years now, and that solved my problem - there is no way you can be continually distracted by anything for that long. I no longer try to engineer time away from my family, and I regularly work 8 - 12 hour days, quite productively, wearing just a diaper and a golf shirt (I work from home a lot). This really was the solution for me. Plus, I get to wear diapers all the time, everywhere, without the ennui that comes with knowing that I have to take them off at some point and walk away. My wife and one of my daughters are going away to visit her parents, and I'm not watching the calendar and counting down the days like a kid at Christmas... now, I kind of wish I was going with them, because I know I'm going to miss having them around.

I wet the bed up to and beyond leaving home. My parents didn't get me protection, they just punished me every time I woke up wet, which was most mornings (and occasionally during the day). I moved in with my aunt and uncle when I started uni because they lived nearby, they were the ones who took the more gentle approach and got me nappies and a waterproof sheet. By the end of the school year I was dry most nights, it's almost as if kids don't respond well to threats and stress. I've been completely dry for years, and I now wear nappies solely for pleasure

Oh the bedazzled diaper look a couple female celebrities have done this.

I've been there, and I know exactly what the pain from pancreatitis feels like. I had a second attack of it several years after the first. The therapy for that is to pour fluids through you intravenously and not otherwise feed you. In my case I was up to pee every four hours round the clock. Both times for 3-4 days. The second time I was in the hospital they convinced me that since this was the second attack of pancreatitis I should have my gall bladder removed. I was against it but the hospitalist said "Oh pooh, it's like your appendix, you don't need it." The gall bladder removal was a snap - it was done laparospically on a Monday morning, and the next morning I was driving home. So all in all, I wouldn't worry all that much. Knowing what the problem is and the normal outcome should help. Feel free to ask any questions....

Thanks for all the responses! Did you include a reason for the appointment when you contacted the urologist? You mentioned how the surgeon in Mexico offered to do revisions, is that included in the original price? Would you go back to that clinic if you could? Over a month is a long time to wait to see a urologist. You should try and expedite it maybe? Either way you should keep things stretched out as much as possible. There's scars forming on your prostate and sphincters, you need to keep the passage open as much as possible. After the surgery they had a 22f in you right? Maybe it's worth putting one in, if only for a few hours at a time to really stretch out the tissues.

For what little assurance it is worth, I promise you that I've slowed down a bit and am being a good kitty! Just another month or two to go.

It does feel good when it's empty. I really noticed that last week when I was leaking Yes it does become a noticable diaper bulge in my pants when I wet. I just hope nobody thinks too much about it. Good idea for changing. Yes the full bladder wakes me up. It hadn't really hit me even when I was leaking. I think because I hadn't fully healed yet, so I didn't feel like I knew exactly how things would end up. I still felt like I had a huge throbbing uncertainty down there. I had quite a bit of soreness still a week ago, but now almost none. When I was in Mexico one of the diapers I bought there had a clean slice through it in the crotch and I didn't notice until I was leaking everywhere lol. Oh yes that's a good point. I wouldn't like having to take my shoes and pants off just to change in the bathroom at work. It almost was, and now it's backslid. But I'm still hopeful that once the blockage gets better, either through reduced swelling, or a stricture treatment, I will be enjoying incontinence again. It was the full time need of diapers that made me want it. Even though I didn't have experience with that, I knew I wanted it. I normally never had that switch to not wanting diapers after I climax. Similarly now, I felt no change in my mood about diapers after masturbation. And thank you! The first two days in the office were wonderful. The last two, not as much 😄 No leaks and no difficulty. I was surprised that I needed to change so often at first. Later on I wasn't needing to change due to retention. But at first that was interesting. No real difficulty managing discretion. The thing that was most difficult that surprised me was having trouble bringing a diaper to the bathroom. I ended up hiding it inside my pullover. It felt awkward. I might want to use some bag or covering that doesn't arouse suspicion so I don't need to stuff it in my clothes. I'm just not sure what that would be yet. Thank you for the well wishes! Things are still changing by the day, but hopefully I settle into a good routine soon.

Hailey held James hand as they walked into the school. They were great at the from deck by a young women. She came around the corner and smiled at them. " Welcome to little tots day care who is this special friend I get to hang with " she said smiling waving at James. haieky was happy to see that daycare was a bright place all the kids running seemed happy so she wasn't worried about leaving James. " This is baby James he alittle nervous to play but he's going have lots of fun right baby " Hailey cooed pushing James infront of her alittle. She patted his diaper bottom. " it's okay baby it's only for alittle bit" haikey told him. " Yes we're going have so much fun today you won't have time to miss mommy "Sarah cooed reaching her hand out to James.

I never really set out to "achieve" this, and I'm not entirely convinced it's an ongoing thing - I brushed my teeth this morning after taking off my overnight diaper and I didn't drip. That precipitates a funny story, actually, because I slept at a buddy's place last night after getting into some high-octane IPA's. I was in their guest bedroom, and I slept like a rock, and woke up soaked - I was impressed with how wet I was, and I felt around to make sure I hadn't leaked into the sheets anywhere, but I had not. I was very wet almost all the way up the back, so I think I did that thing I do where I rolled onto my back when I was wetting, but I have no recollection of it at all. My diaper, a MegaMax, was very swollen, but the bathroom dedicated to the guest bedroom was being used to store painting supplies, so I would have had to get around ladders and roller poles and trays and buckets of paint, to make use of that room, so I had to pull shorts on and waddle through their main living area to go brush my teeth and get changed in their main washroom, which is right off of their living room. I had gotten up a bit early so I thought I'd have the place to myself, but nope, my buddy's wife was sitting on the couch, reading and drinking tea, in the tomb-silent room. You can probably see where this is going. I was slightly aware of the sounds my diaper was making as I said good morning crossing the room, though more concerned that the bulk of it might be noticeable, so I detoured around their substantial kitchen island, ostensibly to put a glass in their sink, but mostly to put it between me and her. But then, I had to go change my diaper in a bathroom right off the hall, right around the corner from where she was sitting. I went in there and turned on the fan, and then turned a tap on for background noise (and to wash my face), before ever-so-slowly pulling two tabs off on one side, so I could slide the diaper down. I'm usually thankful for those mighty MegaMax tabs, but not this time - it was hard to pull them off quietly. Then, I had to ball it up and put it into a plastic bag, and into my backpack, before putting on a Rearz BeDry (which I'm in now)... man, did unfolding and putting on that diaper sound loud to my ears. I know there were a lot of plasticky noises coming from the bathroom - I just hope that the fan and the running water obscured them, and that if she noticed anything, she assumed that I was manipulating my toiletries and towel out of and into a plastic bag. I had my backpack with me but I elected to carry the bag separately for my return trip across the main room, just to reinforce that I had a plastic bag with me, and let it bounce off my knee as I walked, to disguise any noise coming from my new diaper, which was still a bit stiff, having just been unfolded. Speaking of that backpack, it is my defacto diaper bag these days, but, about an hour ago, I was unexpectedly given a real diaper bag, by my wife. Her and my daughter were pulling suitcases out of the basement, and she started going through a tote of folded up bags that we have down there (my wife keeps everything), looking for a laptop bag for my daughter. What she found in there as well, was a diaper bag that we had used when my kids were still in diapers, and she brought it up to me and said, somewhat jokingly, "Here, I thought you could use this. Remember this bag? I think we bought it when (second daughter) was born, because the one we used for (first daughter) was too small. I used it as a purse for a while, too. Maybe it can be a diaper bag again, hmmm?" I looked at it as she held it up, before taking it from her with a raised eyebrow. It wasn't obviously a diaper bag - it was actually branded "Jeep", of all things, and it was in shades of dun and dark blue, with a camo motif. The top flap of it could be folded over and had doubled-up layer underneath it that allowed it to extend out as a changing pad, which would not be of much use for anyone more than about 30 inches long, but, the pockets inside were big enough for a bin of wipes, baby powder, diaper cream, and the pocket for diapers was huge and closed separately with a zipper - it could conceal two or three decent diaper, easily. I have it on the floor of my bedroom, next to my bed right now. I am considering using it as my in-car diaper bag. It's kind of funny how it has been resurrected. I don't know if my wife was serious or not, but, I might follow her suggestion.

Free of Emmy's clutches Daniel finds a bed and breakfast looking for sanctuary. He hopes it is the path to freedom but the strange events seem to continue. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel’s heart hammered as he knocked on the door and then stepped back. His knees felt weak and he kept nervously looking over his shoulder almost as if he expected to see Emmy stalking towards him through the dark. The light in the hallway of the house switched on, the illumination escaping under the bottom of the door and through the windows above. The door opened and Daniel was temporarily blinded by the sudden light. It wasn’t too bright but next to the darkness he had been walking through it was like looking at the sun. Gradually his eyes adjusted. He saw a large woman in the doorway. “I’ll have to call you back.” The woman said. Daniel was a little confused until he saw the woman pull a phone away from her ear. She was looking down at Daniel with a frown of confusion. She may have had the same proportions as Emmy but she otherwise looked very different. Her darker skin seemed to indicate she had Latin American heritage, she was a little plumper than Emmy was and her chest was a little smaller though not by much. Her black hair was cut relatively short and it framed a round face. She put her hands on her hips and tilted her head as she regarded Daniel like an unrecognised animal. “Um, hello.” Daniel ventured in embarrassment. “Well aren’t you a sight.” The woman said, “Can I help you, dear?” “May I… May I come in?” Daniel said quietly. With his adrenaline lowering and his lack of movement he started feeling the cold of the night. “I suppose so.” The woman said warily. She stepped back and held the door open, “Are you looking for a room?” As Daniel gratefully stepped over the threshold and felt the carpet under his feet he let out a deep shuddering breath. He could hear himself crinkle and as he stepped into the light he was very aware that the woman, this complete stranger, was watching him like a hawk. “So, do you want to tell me what’s going on?” The woman asked, “I don’t think it’s Halloween, is this some kind of prank?” “Could we sit down?” Daniel asked, “It’s kind of a long story.” “Alright, come with me.” The woman said sceptically. Daniel was taken through to a small tea room. This was a rather traditional B&B and the tea room in question had just three small tables with two chairs at each, it looked a lot like a converted living room because it probably was. Thankfully it was late enough that no one else, if there was any other guests in the building, were in the room. The woman locked the door behind them. “Cup of coffee?” The woman asked. “Tea please, if you have it.” Daniel replied. “Of course.” The woman smiled thinly. Daniel was left alone for a couple of minutes and it gave him a chance to unwind from everything that had happened. He wondered if Emmy knew he was missing yet, he smiled as he pictured the ultra-controlling woman walking in to the nursery room and finding him gone. It felt like victory. “I suppose I should introduce myself. I’m Martina.” Martina was walking back in with a tray. “Daniel.” Daniel replied. “Well, It’s nice to meet you but I have to say I’m very curious about how you ended up on my doorstep like this.” Martina was smiling as she took her coffee but Daniel could sense some unease. He could hardly blame her when he was dressed so strangely. Daniel started to relay the whole story from the very beginning. He tried to be as honest as possible though he left out some details, he didn’t tell Martina how many times he had been made to orgasm nor the breastfeeding. But he did explain about how he had been essentially kidnapped, he told Martina about Emmy treating him like a little kid and why he was dressed this way. “My, my, my…” Martina shook her head as Daniel finally caught up to the present day and sipped his drink. “I have to call for help.” Daniel continued, “She’s crazy and needs locking up! Not to mention I need to go home and…” “I understand.” Martina was nodding her head, “But it’s very late and I think all this can surely wait till the morning.” “The morning?” Daniel was confused. Had Martina misheard how he had been treated? “It’s a small town, sweetie.” Martina said with a sympathetic smile, “Nothing in a small town moves quickly… except gossip, of course.” Martina laughed and Daniel forced a small smile on to his face. He had hoped for more immediate help but he supposed he couldn’t really insist on it after turning up at such a late hour. He would be safe here to wait through the night and the next day he would be on his way home. It seemed like a fair deal. “Am I to assume you haven’t any money to rent a room?” Martina asked. “Oh, erm, no…” Daniel hadn’t thought about that. He was at a bed and breakfast, guests were expected to pay for their rooms! “Don’t worry about it.” Martina said with a smile, “You’ve had a rough time. Tonight is free.” “Thank you very much!” Daniel smiled widely. “It’s late. How about we head up and we can talk about this more tomorrow.” Martina yawned as she spoke. “Of course.” Daniel said as he pushed his chair back, “I’m sorry for imposing.” Daniel stood up and again was reminded how much bigger than him Martina was. Just like Emmy, Martina towered over him as she started striding towards the door. Daniel was forced almost into a jog to keep up. As he crinkled along behind her he was yet again thankful that there were no other people up late. Daniel climbed up the stairs taking care to be as quiet as possible to not disturb anyone. He saw Martina turn and look at him, she had a grin on her face. Daniel assumed it was because of the crinkling which seemed to echo off the narrow walls, he couldn’t wait to take it off. “I’m afraid we only have one room spare.” Martina said quietly as they walked down the landing to a room at the end. “I’m sure whatever you have won’t be a problem.” Daniel said as followed the larger woman’s footsteps, “I have to thank you again for…” The door was opened and Daniel’s mouth ceased forming words. He couldn’t believe fate would be so unkind as to do this to him. Rather than a guestroom he was looking into a full on nursery, the kind of room that Emmy would’ve wished she had. There was nothing makeshift about this baby bedroom, it was perfectly set up. “I… I…” Daniel didn’t know what to say. He had frozen up completely. “Oh, I should’ve warned you.” Martina bit her bottom lip, “This is the only free room I’m afraid. It’s for the little one I have on the way.” “You’re pregnant?” Daniel said stupidly. “I’m expecting.” Martina smiled. Daniel stepped over the threshold into what looked like a baby boy’s nursery. Everything was a baby blue or white. Behind him the door was closed and Martina was looking on somewhat nervously. After everything that had happened the last thing he wanted was to spend more time in a nursery but he was short on alternatives. The other rooms were taken, he couldn’t take the couch because people would see him like this. “I guess… If there’s nothing else…” Daniel muttered. He felt even more embarrassed than he had turning up dressed this way. “Wonderful.” Martina walked over and lowered the side of the crib. Daniel walked forwards and suffered a horrible feeling of déjà vu as he climbed up on to the mattress. He sat back on his padded rear end and looked out at the room feeling disheartened, he had thought he had left all this behind him. “Can you leave the-” Daniel started. The side of the crib came rattling up and locked in place. Martina gave him a quick smile before she turned and left the room. Daniel was left alone in the dark silence, he had been about to ask that the side of the crib was left down but he guessed it didn’t make too much difference to him either way. As he laid back against the pillows he realised he had been left in his diaper and baby clothes as well. Bearing in mind the side of the crib had been locked into place the diaper may have been a good idea. He closed his eyes in the homes of rushing into unconsciousness. The last thing he felt as he drifted off was his bladder relaxing and a fresh stream of urine trickling out of him and into the already damp padding. --- When Daniel woke up the next morning it was significantly later than he had been waking up in the last few days. For a second he was very confused, his mind melding the nursery room at Emmy’s house with the nursery at the bed and breakfast he was now in. He remembered his late night escape and everything gradually came back to him. He could hardly believe he had made it away from his crazy cousin. Somehow the pacifier that had remained clipped to his onesie had found it’s way back into his mouth. He thought about removing it but it didn’t seem to be doing any harm and the sucking motion it promoted was somewhat calming despite how babyish it felt. Daniel sat up and wasn’t entirely sure why he had woken up. He still felt very tired and there wasn’t any sound from elsewhere in the building. He looked around through the bars of the crib at the nursery when he suddenly felt a strong cramping pain. “Uh oh.” Daniel muttered to himself around the mouth-filling teat. Daniel looked at the top of the bars to try and find a release catch but he couldn’t see anything. Even if he could the bars were so tall he wasn’t sure he would reach them. He was as trapped in this crib as he was back at Emmy’s. This was going to pose a really big problem really quickly. “Martina?” Daniel half-called out towards the closed door. Daniel didn’t know if he should be calling out or not. Martina had told him all the rooms in her B&B were full and he didn’t want to go alerting random people that there was a grown man in the nursery but he needed to get out of the crib. Daniel listened out for any signs of life but it was practically silent, he thought he could hear the faint sounds of a television nearby but he could’ve been imagining it. “Martina?” Daniel called out again. He was throwing caution to the wind as he raised his volume. Daniel waited and waited but there was still no sign of his host coming in to check on him. He hadn’t heard anyone in fact and to make matters worse his cramping was now nearly constant. He was biting the pacifier so hard he thought his teeth were going to go right through. His hands went down to his belly as he realised he wasn’t going to be able to hold on much longer. “Martina!?” Daniel genuinely shouted now. His voice echoed around the nursery a little. He couldn’t keep the desperation from his voice. Daniel’s plaintive pleas were met with silence and things were quickly becoming unbearable. Daniel held the bars of the crib so tightly he thought he might snap them but alas they refused to budge. He let out a whine as his cheeks flushed with heat. He was forced back slightly as he squat down on the mattress. His hands slipped down the crib’s bars as he felt the end coming. With an angry punch at one of the bars Daniel’s exhausted sphincter gave way. The hot mush pushed out of his body as if it were late for something. It pushed back against the rear of the wet diaper and when it couldn’t find any give it started smearing. Daniel could feel the stinky poop spreading up towards the small of his back and down between his legs. He felt it clogging the gap between his two cheeks and he even felt bits falling down into the snug seat of the diaper. Daniel had been thoroughly defeated and he now pushed down in defeat. He held his breath and grunted slightly as he pushed down and felt even more poop push out of him. The back of his diaper pushed out as much as possible but that wasn’t very far and it wasn’t long until it felt like his whole backside was covered in sticky muck. As Daniel let out his quivering breath his bladder relaxed as well and he flooded the diaper with yet more urine. By the time he had finished going to the toilet on himself he had seemingly pushed the padding to the absolute limit. A trembling hand reached around to his backside found that the diaper was as full as he thought it was. Daniel wasn’t going to call for Martina again even though the humiliation of being found like this was unavoidable. He didn’t dare move a muscle for fear of making himself even messier. He thought it would be just his luck that the door opened right after he had finished disgracing himself, and yet that didn’t happen. Half an hour later he was still crouched in the crib. When the door finally opened Daniel greeted it with relief even if it would also mean his embarrassment. He had begun to worry that Martina had forgotten about him. As the tall woman came in Daniel lowered his head and looked at the ground guiltily, it seemed incredible that he had managed to leave Emmy’s place but was still being humiliated like this, even if it wasn’t on purpose. He could hear her sniffing the air as she walked across the room towards the crib. “Oh my lord…” Martina put a hand to her chest and covered her mouth with the other, “I totally forgot you would be stuck in there!” Daniel looked up bashfully with his face blushing red. He realised he still had the pacifier between his lips and he quickly spat it out causing it to fall and bounce on his chest. He saw Martina looking at him and shaking her head. “You should’ve called.” Martina said. “I tried.” Daniel mumbled. “I didn’t hear anything.” Martina said as she walked over and hit the release which brought the bars down, “Oh, darling, I’m so sorry.” “It’s alright.” Daniel grimaced as he slowly slipped forwards. He had to turn his back to Martina as she dropped out of the crib and knew he was showing her his bulging disposable. “You certainly packed that thing.” Martina said as Daniel dropped on to his unsteady feet. Daniel didn’t know if Martina meant to make him embarrassed but she was certainly doing a good job of it. He turned around and wasn’t quite sure how exactly to deal with this, he eyed the changing table and watched as Martina seemed to put two and two together. “Right, you need to get changed.” Martina said, “I’ll help!” “Wha- Why? That’s really not necessary!” Daniel quickly said. --- You can find out what happens next RIGHT NOW on my subscription pages: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1191430 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/lplyuiwxy1/chapter/53b87bc9-a225-40a1-b22a-305bc22262b9

"Oh? Is that what I did?" She made a fake show as if thinking. He thought of the list of chores. "And then, and then..." he stuttered and pointed a finger at her. "And then you gave me chores that all had me squat down! So I'll keep messing all day! And then our friends are going to come when I'm all stinky!" She shook her head. "I don't know baby. Seems like just the normal stuff I see from my little diaper girl. You filled your diaper for me just last night, didn't you?" "Yeah but..." he looked down at the basket. "How am I supposed to do all my chores? I don't want to smell like that for when our friends come!" She shrugged. "Well that's too bad. I'm not sure they'll mind, they don't expect much from you. Probably just think its cute and chalk it up to dumb diaper sissy behavior again, like you dropping all their drinks over your maid's dress." "Hmph," he said. Bringing up the drinks was unfair in his mind, it was an obvious set up that resulted in him stripping to his diaper in front of everyone and getting spanked for each missing drink. "Well you at least give me a diaper change before they come?" he begged. She shook her head. "Hmmm I don't remember that being on my chore list. Do you?" "No," he said, and hung his head. "Then I guess that's your answer. Get used to the idea of being stinky in front of our friends, I don't see a way around it." "Awww. No fair." He put a hand to the back of his diaper. "How do I do this now?" "I don't know. Not my problem. My job is just to watch, remember?" She said, and took a sip of wine. "Yeah yeah yeah." "No sass unless you want a spanking!" He rolled his eyes. "I mean, yes yes yes Mommy." He held a hand on the back of his diaper and began crouching down. BLLARR... "NO NO NO!" he said. He got down as quickly as he could, grabbed the basket and stood back up. "EERRRR Oh no," he said. He looked behind himself at his skirt pushed out by the inflated seat of his diaper. There was no hiding it now. He sighed, and took the basket up the stairs to the bedroom. He thought of the list of chores. Next was to sweep the floors. The first part was easy. The main section of the house wasn't very large, and he brushed everything into one pile. He stared down at it, then at the long broom handle, and the very, very short handle of the dust pan. "GOD DAMMIT!" He said. "HEY! No bad words or I'll get the soap!" "Gosh darnit!" he said. While he didn't mind many of the "punishments" they did, he HATED mouth soaping. He grabbed the pan and the edge of the broom. "Alright, lets get this over with," he told himself. He breathed in deep, sighed, and crouched down to the ground. BLARRRRRRRR... The sound was constant as he crouched. Any hope he had that it ran out ended quickly, and he swept as quickly as he could. "NO NO NO!" he shouted as the stream came out of him. He swept the line into his pan, backed up, swept it up again, and filled his pan as he filled his diaper. "Why does the line never just disappear?" he demanded, and finally brushed the last of it in. He stood up and panted. His diaper was swollen, and hung down between his thighs. He felt the warm muck coating him and groaned. Mommy was laughing out load. "WHEH!" she said, waving a hand in front of her nose. "Did that feel good poopy? I can smell that from here!" He pouted. "Mommy, is that gonna happen every time I bend over?" She nodded. "I guess so poopy girl. You'll just be making Mommy presents in your diaper again and again and again, unless you find a way to do your job without squatting." He sighed. "But... but..." he thought of all the chores he had to do. Realistically, there was no way to avoid it. "Now now, the only butt I care about is yours, and apparently its under five layers of muck and padding, so now help there. Now finish your chores while I watch." "Yes Mommy," he said. He turned around, and felt his hand jolt. "NO!" he shouted as the pan hit a corner and the dirt spread over the ground again. Ella started laughing even louder. "WOW! That's even better then the drinks you spilled!" "Yeah..." he said, staring at the dirt. She took out her phone. "Alright sweetie, I'm going to be filming this for our friends, so they know why the house smells like a diaper bucket when they come over. Better get back to work." "Please get it for me Mommy? Just his once." "HA! No way in hell. Get moving dirty diaper dummy." "That's a new one." "I know! I have a whole list of them you'll hear tonight. Dirty diaper dummy, potty pants, stinky, stinker, poopy butt, skunk girl, little sissy, offender of noses, diaper slaughterer, blort shorts..." she continued, and he tuned her out. Tony stared at the line, then at the short dustpan. There was no way around it. He sighed, resigned himself to his fate, and got back to his work. It was several hours until they arrived, and he had a lot of hard, dirty, work to do. ...

I’m 24/7 so really doesn’t matter when. I’m usually wet all the time.

Always been a nightly bedwetter. Thick cloth dipers with plastic pants are just wonderful.

I wet till the usual maybe 5-6? But we , my younger brother and me, had pee wars peeing on each others beds. And I remembered a night that mom caught us and then made us sleep in each others beds, in wet beds. That's not a good punishment , we liked it. If I was smart I would have gone back to peeing the bed on purpose . I have told this on here before , but my brother and step brother shared a king size unprotected bed and I had a bed in the same room, and I had stopped peeing by that time age 10. Well I loved to get undressed and lay in there pee bed all wet and I got really excited doing it. I wish I had still wetted the bed so we could have shared that bed..

thank you both, this makes me smile.

Hi All, I met with my GP and explained symptoms which supported OAB. They asked a lot of questions and did a prostate exam. No issue there. Suggestion was try kegel exercises and to try and hold as long as I could before racing to the bathroom. I had been doing that without much success. I moved out of state and started with a new GP and explained my OAB symptoms again as medical record did not transfer through systems. Was referred to a specialist who I met with. I wear pull ups in the event I don’t make it to the bathroom. Went through a series of questions with him, preformed an exam, and asked how I was managing it wearing protection. Told him not a big enough issue where it’s impact my quality of life and ok wearing pull-ups. Explained what I’ve been doing per my previous Dr. recommendations and explained while it hasn’t gotten worse hasn’t gotten better either. He didn’t think medication would be effective right now and encouraged I continue to do what I’m doing. Result, he entered in my chart diagnosed/ problem OAB, nothing more was prescribed, that’s it, I’ve got OAB. Have any of you had a similar experience? I’ve read about countless tests others have gone through before a diagnosis and was surprised nothing else was ordered/ done. And now that I’m “diagnosed” as having such in one chart do I bring this up going forward to other medical professionals? Feel like I have to should especially if I’m wearing a pull up diaper. I also ask because my insurance has changed requiring me to seek a new GP and will assume nothing will transfer over since the hospital systems use different Electronic Medical Record systems. I should mention I’m a completely healthy, in shape, active/ athletic 40 yo with no other issues to suggest an underlining health issue otherwise. Thanks

I am incontinent both physically and functionally, functional Incontinence means due to inadequate warning or physical impairment /disability you can not use a toilet ( early on I would try if I had warning ,ultimately it would cause alot of stress and destruction ,I took out a couple of toilets, a door or two ,put my footplate thru a couple or three walls ,expensive accidents/ home remodel so my diaper could get it anyway , my doctor said 99 out of 100 times you don't have warning and you just go ,so your body is playing a cruel joke ,if your diaper gets its 99 other times without your permission why is this time different ? Ignore it . At this point I have no choice ,I am secured into my chair by my toes,ankles,knees,elbow,pelvis,and torso all the factory hardwear and restraints have been removed and replaced with gel filled neoprene that each one is bolted in place at four points to distribute the pressure against my body otherwise my skin breaks down and becomes necrotic. So removing all my safety harness , removing clothes and diaper ,transfering to toilet ,doing my business and then somehow doing it all in reverse ?cant be done by me ,thats what i have an aide for , to do things i cant or would be considered completely outrageously nuts to attempt ,oh yeah I can't weight bear on my legs ,stand up ,and even my adjustable height commode is useless because it can't be raised and lowered as needed for transfer ,if I should fall I need an able bodied adult to pick me up ,I no longer have the strength and then there's the problem of seeing what I am doing ,cataracts have me seeing a big milky white ball of glare ,my vision was just checked and is 80/20 . I have chronic constipation and OIC , so i take Mirilax and Lactulose other wise i get so full of shit i cant eat due to gastritis, espohagitis ,so mix those medications with neurogenic bladder & bowel and my Body goes whenever the medication tells it ,i have four BM's a day large and extremely soft ,as I am always sitting or laying down they meet the resistance of the diaper and implode . In public I wear a disposable, at home cloth , I am always cleaned with wipes as I have a hard time regulating body temperature ,my last hot shower was about 12 years ago ,on a 90 degree day a hot shower landed me in ICU with hypothermia, so no baths ,showers,hot tubs, saunas . Luke warm bed baths from my aide with wipes is all i got . At home i dont worry much about BM's as long as I am changed before I stink the place up ,I use internal deodorants to cut down on fecal odor ,between it and good pants ,since not much air exchange in my diaper I have plenty of time in public to excuse myself and have my aide change me . That's the convenience of disposable not carrying smelly ones around to go home and wash . I wasn't always like this I used to be a hardworking FF and very muscular, physically fit then I got a rare progressive degenerative disease that is destroying my my muscles ,including the two realy important ones your diaphragm and heart . Life has gotten a little complicated .... Sent from my SM-T810 using Tapatalk

21.) Abbie grabbed her by the waist as she drank and pulled her down into the bed, pulling the smaller girl in to cuddle against the bodice of her dress as they watched the TV. I went back to my homework, pondering. Friday? Yeah, like she'd be good for that long - she had to pee and it was the end of the world; what kind of fuss would she make when she was being trained to mess herself? I sipped at the bottle. Warm and sort of citrus-y. Milk, but not milk. I didn't know what it was. But I felt my eyes start to droop. It had been a long day, and last night was an extremely long night. When my stomach ache got to be too much, I'd snap awake and drift off again. But one time, when I snapped awake, the lights were off. The TV was off. Abbie was asleep on the mattress beside me and I felt really, really sick. It took every ounce of strength to climb off the air mattress without waking her. Then, a cramp washed over me and I winced. Oh... I felt a blush on my cheeks. Fuck. The club room was dark, quiet, only faint light from outside the elevated and locked window. Abbie was on the air mattress, and that meant that the bedroom was probably occupied by Adele. Adele who had Bessie’s binkie still, too, a fact that the girl was sure to notice before long. My throat hurt. I looked around the mattress to find the bottle. It only had a little bit left, but I put it to my lips and sucked out a drop. It helped, but it wouldn't last me long. I walked over to the bathroom door and bit my lip, touching the knob with my mittened hand. It didn't shock me. I used both hands to try to get a grip on the doorknob, but the mittens were too slippery and the round knob needed too much force. Fuck. I took another sip of the bottle. How was I going to open it? I was sound asleep when I heard the creeping around, and I listened to the footsteps. I listened to the waddling of a desperate girl coming up the hall, listened to her fumble at a door she'd never be able to open, and even if she could, her omutsu was locked with a tiny clasp and lock anyway. I looked at her binkie on my bedside table and smiled, closing my eyes. I could pretend to be asleep a while longer. With a combination of a petticoat on a hanger, a thin mesh tablecloth, and salad-serving tongs from under one of the counters, I got the bathroom door opened. I put the tablecloth in the crack of the door and closed it so I wouldn't get locked in, then turned on the light. My head was spinning and I took the final sip from the bottle. Wave after wave of discomfort rushed through my bowels and I had to take a deep breath every time it did. I pulled up the dress and tried to dig my mittened hands into the weird velcro cover. But no matter how I pushed or pulled, it wouldn't come off. I admired quietly her determination, and wondered how many times this would happen before it normalized to her. How long before she realized she was my baby now? I thought about my omutsu - we did have some craft scissors, but they wouldn't do anything to the thick crushed cotton of the garment. With my bedroom door open, I listened intently. The mittens had to come off. I had to get them off. I examined them until I found the little dial and the locking strap. It looked like it needed a key or a screwdriver or something, but I didn't have time for that. I started rummaging through the cabinets under the sinks and in all the drawers. Nail clippers? That could work. But I soon realized, after wasting three minutes, that I didn't have the finesse. I slid to my knees when another cramp overwhelmed me and I felt tears in my eyes. It wasn't working. I couldn't stop it. And my throat was burning. I needed to leave. This was the only chance I'd have. I could use the same tools to get out the club room door and run to the police. But my throat... and the proximity sensor... my head was swirling. I had no choice. I had to talk to Adele... "Mmm? I made a barely audible noise when she shook me, and then rolled over and away like I was I trying to be rid of an annoying pest keeping me from my sleep - even though, in truth, I was wide awake. This was so exciting, wasn't it? Taboo, yes. But I think thats why I liked it. I had put everything back. I covered my tracks. But I couldn't do it anymore. Before I'd even woken her, I put the pacifier in my mouth. The soothing liquid dribbled down my throat and I let out a sigh of relief. And then another cramp reminded me why I was here. "Adele?" Waste of a word. Fuck. "Bathroom, please..." She wouldn't understand that. She wouldn't understand why it was important. So I shook her to get her attention and tapped the seat of my diaper with my mittened hand. Fuck, I was glad it was dark in her bedroom because my cheeks were on fire. "Just hold it until the morning, baby." I mumbled, and then like she was nothing more than a plush toy, I tugged on her, squeezed her tight and pulled her into my bed, pulled her under my covers, cuddled her tight and squeezed her tummy. All innocent and innocuous actions taken in a vacuum. I shook my head and flailed my arms. Didn't she understand? Of course she didn't! Because she was still sleeping. So I kicked her. I hit her in the face with my mittens. I'd wake her up, damnit! But it looked like I wasn't hitting her very hard. If anything, I was just being a mild annoyance. Why was I so weak...? "Now! Now, now, n... n..." Another wave. Fear. Panic. I whimpered and felt tears welling up in my eyes. "P-plea..." "Shh, shh, trying to sleep hunny." I had one arm around her waist, on her tummy, squeezing into her from behind, and my other played with her hair like she was just a child having a bad dream. Honestly, with how beautifully bouncy her new curls were, she didn't even look like a college student anymore. I struggled and kicked and whimpered, but she held me in place with just one arm around my stomach, pulling me tight against her. And then another wave of discomfort washed over me and I lost feeling in my toes. Tears dripped down my cheeks and I went very still. I could hardly move. Everything hurt. I was in so much pain. And al the sleepy woman did was hold me tighter. "Please..." I whimpered, dripping tears onto the pillow. "Please..." "You're just having a bad dream, a bad dream." I mumbled, and kissed the back of her neck. Her desperation right now, her need, her want and helplessness... it was so intoxicating, like being drunk or high but so much better. This was better than caning the others, this was better than setting the rules. This was divine. \ I held it as long as I could. Five minutes? Ten? Or an hour? I kicked when I could. I hit her when I could. I shouted words when I could. But in the end, I was quiet. I was sobbing into the pillow and sucking on the pacifier for comfort. I was trembling and aching and nothing I did would wake Adele. Everything was hopeless. I felt so... helpless in her arms. Another cramp washed over me and I didn't even try. The pain was too much. I gave up. And I pushed. My tummy ached, my bottom ached, so I pushed the pain out. I felt the mess erupt from my bottom and squish into the seat of my diaper. One small push, and my whole backside expanded with the mushy mess. Wetness leaked out of me and filled the front. Warm liquid poured over my privates, up to my waist, pooling on my side. It filled the space between my legs and met the stinky load. For three minutes, every cramp filled my diaper even more. Every wave of sickness soaked me through. And I sobbed like a helpless child into my nemesis's pillow. It was so much better than I expected. She smelled awful, absolutely terrible, and I guess I wasn't as ready for that as I thought - but the act of listening to her suffer, and then her surrender, her helpless sobs, her sounds of... relief, like giving in felt good... it made my head spin. I cooed to her, I played with her hair, always careful to ensure that I didn't let on that I was fully awake. "Shh... it's okay, shh... good girl... shh... good girl..." I'd just made a college girl shit herself. I'd just taken away that control. And it was only the first time - my head spun knowing that she'd do this again, and again. That one day it would be normal for her. My gosh she smelled wickedly bad, though - but it did nothing to quell my giddy little high. I bawled quietly, unable to make any real sound through the pacifier, through the throat spray. I was exhausted and ashamed and everything about that moment ruined me. But Adele shushed me. Sleepily and quietly, she silenced me. And once all the pain was finally gone, when I had my pacifier to quell my burning throat, I was too exhausted to stay awake. I knew I was in a shitty, piss soaked diaper. I knew I was cuddled up to Adele. But in that moment, it felt like sleep mattered more. I closed my eyes and I didn't open them until morning. ----------- Thank you for reading! Please Like or Comment to show support! We also have a Patreon!